FF Soccer Mom
The Soccer Mom
A surburban housewife is enslaved by another woman.
"You still trying to seduce my husband?" Mrs. Anderson whispered. "I thought I told you to fill up those cups with ice?"
Sara jumped. The older woman had snuck up right behind her, pinning her to the table without making a sound.
"I'm not - I'm not" Sara stammered. "Sed. . ." The thought had never crossed her mind. Mr. Anderson wasn't just her husband's boss. He was also an ugly and obnoxious old man. And if his ruddy features and breath were any indication, his fat, lazy, and domineering wife had driven him to the bottle.
"Don't you lie to me bitch," Mrs. Anderson said. Her pudgy fingers slithered over Sara's thighs and stroked at the band of her thin tight nylon shorts. "I know your kind. You come out here in your hot pants showing off your long legs and tight little ass. You think I don't know what you are up to?"
"I was - I was - hoping to run this afternoon." However, the only running she had done was going to and fro from one of Mrs. Anderson's tasks to the next.
Mrs. Anderson forced her hand down the front of Sara's shorts, causing the young housewife to gasp and struggle in vain against the older woman's advances.
"Such a tight little body," Mrs. Anderson whispered in Sara's ear.
"Stop it." Sara pulled at Mrs. Anderson's wrist, but only succeeded in pulling her own blonde pubes the old woman had firm grip on. She tried in vain to get her husband's attention.
"Go ahead," Mrs. Anderson said, while stroking a fat finger up and down the cleft of the young woman's sex. "Call him over. Then you can explain to Frank - yes, to Frank and to your c***dren what we were doing. I'll be sure to tell them all the juicy details of our hot little affair."
"We are *not* having an affair." Sara's voice was indignant at the mere suggestion. She had never had sexual thought about another woman. And even if she had, it wouldn't be with a woman like Mrs. Anderson.
"Oh but we are," Mrs. Anderson continued. "I've been coming over to your house every day - every morning after Frank and your little brats have left of school. I've been fucking you with all manner of vibrators and dildos. I've fucked you in the bed you sleep in with your husband. Then I let you eat my pussy while I watch the soaps. Sometimes I even bring friends over and we take turns sharing your talented tongue."
"No," Sara groaned. Not only was she losing the battle of wits with this vicious woman - her body was reacting the unwanted groping of her body.
"You can't deny it," Mrs. Anderson said. "Shhhh- listen to your pussy. Listen to those hungry wet sounds. You love it slut."
"No." It came out this time as a whisper. Sara knew she couldn't stop what was happening, but she also knew she shouldn't be enjoying it either. She should be repulsed by this older woman and she sure as hell shouldn't be getting off on this very public humiliation with her husband and k**s right there with her. But her hips were moving of their own accord, back and forth, fucking the finger embedded in her hot slit.
"Let's see more of this hot little body you've been flaunting." Mrs. Anderson gently tugged the thin nylon running shorts and even thinner panties down to Sara's thighs. The young mother's eyes darted around to make sure no one was watching.
"Oh God," Sara moaned as her lower half was slowly displayed. The picnic area was secluded, yet. . .
"Nice." Mrs. Anderson sat down beside Sara, her hand roaming over the young woman's naked flesh, exploring her hidden crevices, and then spanking her bare bottom. "What do you say when someone pays you a compliment, slut?"
Sara's head hung down, her bangs fell into her eyes. She refused to answer.
"You say thank you, you little dimwit," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now say it!"
"Thank . . ." Sara supported her weight with her hands. She could barely stand. Could barely breathe. Her thought flowed like molasses. ". . .thank you."
"Your husband is watching slut. Give him a wave."
'Oh God,' Sara thought. Frank was looking at her. By his expression, he was thankfully unaware of what was happening just out of his field of view. She forced a smile to her lips, waved, and pretended to go back to filling up cups with ice.
"That's right slut. Give a nice wave." Mrs. Anderson said, while she continued to finger fuck the horny young housewife. "Nothing happening up here. Just two wives getting to know each other. Very - very well."
"Please," Sara begged. "Please stop before-"
"Be a dear and hand me that spatula," Mrs. Anderson said, completely ignoring Sara's protests.
The spatula was greasy and covered with bits of charred hamburger and hotdog. Sara carefully picked it up by the handle and handed it to the older woman.
"You have a tight cunt Sara. Even after giving birth those two bratty monsters of yours, I can still feel your hungry cunt squeezing my finger," Mrs. Anderson said, her finger a blur, in and out of Sara's sex - fucking her - r****g her hot hole. "Frank is a lucky man."
Mrs. Anderson brought the spatula down on Sara's firm bottom with a splat, leaving a red imprint with four white holes in the middle. Grease and bits of soot were left on the young woman's firm ivory bottom. "What did I say about saying thank you?"
"Thank you," Sara gasped. This couldn't be happening. Not out here. In public. Her c***dren and her husband in sight.
Mrs. Anderson probed at Sara's asshole with a pudgy finger.
"And such tight little brownie too," Mrs. Anderson said.
"Ugh - oh God - th- thank y-you." Sara's mind whirled. The finger poking at her rear hole made her quiver with excitement, yet she knew she shouldn't be feeling that way.
"Does Frank fuck you there?" Mrs. Anderson asked. "I bet you love it up the ass. Slut."
"No - no he doesn't," Sara stammered. She wasn't that kind of girl. And Frank wasn't the kind of guy.
"But you love it. You love it up the ass, don't you Sara. Don't you - you hot blooded slut?"
The pudgy finger wormed its way up her bottom. It forced the truth from Sara's tightly clenched lips. "Yes. Yes - I love it up the ass."
"Good girl," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now you better get whatever thoughts you had about my husband out of your dumb little brain, you understand me girl? From now on, it's me you'll be looking pretty for. And these curly little hairs have to go."
Mrs. Anderson tugged at Sara's pubic hair, her nose wrinkling with distaste. "I like all my girls clean and fresh. And I want you marked as mine. Maybe a collar or a tattoo. I haven't decided yet."
Oh God no. How would she hide such a thing from her husband? This was madness. And yet she couldn't deny how these thoughts - thoughts of being enslaved to this older woman turned her insides to jelly.
"I'll be over tomorrow morning," Mrs. Anderson continued, now with two fingers up the front passage of the young housewife, and one up the rear. "And I expect you ready for me. Perfumed and freshly shaved. Ready to fuck. Do you still have your wedding dress?"
"Ugh - yes. Yes ma'am." Sara's voice was raspy and thick. Her chest heaved. Tight nipples poked through the front of her thin form-fitting shirt. Her body sweaty and soaking through her clothes.
"I haven't given you permission to come yet slut," Mrs. Anderson warned. "Don't you do it."
"I can't help it." Sara couldn't. Her body could not be denied.
"You better bear down and figure out a way." Mrs. Anderson slowed her fingers, but she let up. Sara's cunt continued making wet sounds with every thrust of the older woman's fingers.
Reaching into the cooler of ice, Sara grabbed a handful and then cupped it over her sex. She prayed it would work. The cold was a shock. A painful shock. The need to come passed. She held the cold ice tightly to her sex and shivered.
"That's a good bitch," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now, as I was saying. When I come over tomorrow, I expect to find you in bed, wearing your wedding dress, legs spread wide, your pussy open and ready for me."
"When - when will you be over?" It was an effort to force it out. Sara managed one word to each breath.
Mrs. Anderson pulled her finger out of the young housewife's bottom and gave her a spank. "It doesn't matter when I get there bitch. But when I get there, I better see you in bed and eager for me. And by eager, I mean I want to see wet
fingers and a hot and ready cunt. And you better not come without my permission. Bitch, I mean it, you better not come."
It was coming home to Sara. She would be a slave. She would be this older woman's sex slave. The bed she shared with her husband, even the dress she wore at her wedding, nothing was sacred. She should say no. No way. No how. Fuck you, you old bitch. Yet, her pussy was hotter than ever before. She needed this all her life, yet she never knew it till this moment.
"Please," Sara begged.
"Please, what?" Mrs. Anderson asked.
"Please ma'am. May I come now?"
"Not yet bitch," Mrs. Anderson said. She removed her fingers from the young housewife. "What's your answer slut? Are you going to be my bitch?"
"Oh God," Sara groaned. "Yes - yes ma'am."
"I'm going to test you. You have no idea how I'll test you."
"Yes ma'am. Please ma'am. I need to come. I need it bad." Sara's legs trembled. She ached with need. ". . .so bad."
Mrs. Anderson rolled the young woman's clit around with the tip of her finger. "Hand me that bottle of mustard," she commanded.
Sara picked up the bottle of French's mustard and tried to pass it back.
"Open it for me, you stupid slut."
No, oh no! Sara suspected what was to happen, but no, Mrs. Anderson wouldn't dare, would she? With trembling fingers she unscrewed the top of the plastic mustard bottle and handed it to the older woman.
"Good girl," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now reach back and spread that beautiful bottom."
Oh God, she was mad enough to do it. Worse, Sara realized her husband was watching. She waved at him again. Please oh please turn back around, she prayed. She dared not look at him or he would surely know something was
happening. Looking out of the corner of her eye, she saw he finally returned to fishing. Sara reached back and spread the cheeks of her bottom.
"Such a cute little brownie," Mrs. Anderson said. "I see it winking at me."
"Thank you."
"You close to coming? You ready to come for me little slut?"
"Yes." Oh God. Hurry hurry hurry. Sara humped back. Willing her body to come before they were caught, yet it wasn't quite happening.
"As for me," Mrs. Anderson said, working the young housewife's clit in a tight circle. She poked at Sara's puckered hole with the conical tip of the yellow bottle. "I don't like mustard. Does Frank? How about little Jake and Elizabeth?"
The older woman's words hit home to Sara. It was bad enough that she had sunk to this level. But her family, her innocent family, they would also bear the consequences of her deviant desires. The worse part of it all, the mere thought of it, of having to watch helplessly as her family used the bottle of mustard - mustard that had been. . . It was too much. Sara succumbed to madness. Her orgasm hit hard and fast.
"Coming. Oh fuck I'm coming," Sara cried. Her insides flowed like molten wax.
Mrs. Anderson plunged the yellow grooved cone shaped mustard tip into the young housewife's ass and squeezed as hard as she could.
"Oh fuck. Fuck fuck." The mustard was hot on her tender linings. Her ass bit down. Her cunt tightened with every contraction of her orgasm. It was a heavy orgasm that seemed to go on forever. No longer able to support her weight, Sara sat down on the bench next to Mrs. Anderson and weakly pulled her shorts back up to cover herself.
"Fuck," Sara whined. "It burns."
"Yes dear, it's supposed to burn," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now give me a kiss and thank me for your orgasm."
The cooler blocked her husband's view, but if her c***dren turned around they would surely see. What is happening to me, Sara wondered, as she opened her mouth and kissed another woman for the first time.
"Thank you," Sara said when they broke their kiss. "Thank you for my orgasm."
"You're welcome dear."
"It burns." The pain had lessened, but it was still there.
"Shush," Mrs. Anderson wiped the top of the mustard bottle off with a paper towel and sat it on the table. Then she waved at her husband and Frank. "Lunch is ready. Hurry up. Everyone get over here. Let's eat. You too k**s."
"Speaking of eating," Mrs. Anderson said where only Sara could hear. "Has my bitch ever eaten pussy before?"
"No ma'am." Sara shifted nervously in her seat, in part due to the burning in her ass. Worse, she had to hold her internal muscles tight to keep from soiling herself. "Never."
The older woman stuck a shiny wet digit in her mouth and sucked it clean of Sara's juices. "You'll be doing quite a lot of it. I intend to see that you become very skilled at it. I even have some friends I plan on sharing you with."
"Yes. Yes ma'am." Sara wondered if she would be able to go through with it. What it would be like to be this domineering woman's sex slave. She wondered how she was going to get through the afternoon without something mortifying happening even more.
"Good girl," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now you just sit there, I've got this all under control. But tomorrow - tomorrow. . . I intend to get full my full measure."
*************
Alone in her bedroom, Sara looked over at the clock. Ten-thirty.
She looked down at herself. White heels. White stockings. A white veil pulled down which clouded her vision. Her satin wedding dress bunched up around her waist. A dress she had not worn since her wedding day.
Sara's muscular legs were spread wide. Her mound was bare and a little red after having been shaved for the first time. Her sex was wet. Lips swollen due to being teased for over an hour. At first she hoped Mrs. Anderson wouldn't
show. Then she spent her time wondering what the older woman would think of her for following her every instruction. Maybe she had been joking?
And now? Now the hardest part was not coming. God how she wanted to. She ached for it. Teasing her self. Keeping her hot cunt wet. She wasn't just wet, she was soaking. Pelvis thrusting. Thighs trembling. Fingers gripping handfuls of her sheets. She thought she heard the sound of the front door opening. The clacking of high heels walking up the stairs. Heart pounding, Sara realized there were two sets of heels.
'Dear Lord,' Sara thought. 'She's brought someone else.' But it was too late now. Too late for anything but to go through with it. She reached down an obediently spread the lips of her sex. With her other hand she offered up the handle of a leash, a leash that ran to a collar around her neck.
This was her lot now, the lot of a slave.
*****************************************************************************************
The Adventures of Sara - The story of a young housewife who discovers and then thoroughly explores her submissive side. (based on characters from Soccer Mom)
The basic premise of Soccer Mom is our heroine Sara, a beautiful young housewife, is seduced by the wife of her husband's boss, Mrs. Anderson. Mrs. Anderson tapped into Sara's submissive nature and the inexperienced Sara is now in her bed, wearing her wedding dress, a collar and leash and waiting for Mrs. Anderson to complete her conquest of her. Soccer Mom ended with a wonderful cliff hanger ending with Sara hearing two sets of heels walking to her bedroom and Sara spreading her pussy lips with one hand and holding her leash with the other. That is where The Adventures of Sara picks up the story.
The Adventures of Sara by Tappy McWidestance
Mrs. Anderson entered the bedroom. Greeted by the sight of Sara in her wedding dress, freshly shaved with her hand spreading her obviously wet pussy lips pleased the older woman. The surprise of finding Sara wearing a collar and holding a leash brought a smile to Mrs. Anderson's lips. "Ah my sweet slut. Open and ready for me I see."
Sara smiled weakly, humiliated at her body's response to the older woman. "Who did you bring with you" asked the young woman. "Why does that matter, slut?" responded Mrs. Anderson. "You are mine to do with what I please. You will service me and whomever I chose to share you. I can already see you dripping and smell your arousal. You would not disappoint me know, would you?" Sara knew Mrs. Anderson was right. All last night she could not think of anything besides the day before in the park. She relived the feelings in her mind of Mrs. Anderson's actions. How she came on her fingers. How she begged for that release. How she longed to please Mrs. Anderson.
Sara practically attacked her husband last night. She needed to feel him inside her and entreated his attentions. He did not disappoint. Their lovemaking was the most passionate they had experienced in some time. Sara loved her husband and his lovemaking rarely failed to satisfy her. But just as she was about to climax, Sara remembered Mrs. Anderson's instruction not to cum. Sara wanted to. She needed to. But she somehow held back. As she felt herself reaching a peak, Sara willed herself to think of something else. Would Mrs. Anderson punish her for cumming? What was going to happen the next morning? What would her husband think when he found out? It was that last thought that kept Sara from going over the edge. She dutifully pretended to enjoy herself, but secretly kept wishing her husband would finish quickly. Within a couple of minutes, Sara's husband shot a huge load into Sara's shudder pussy. Sara gave him a kiss, thanked him and when into the bathroom to wash up.
In the bathroom, Sara looked at herself in the mirror. Flush with the glow of having just made love, Sara looked beautiful. "Why do I need anything else" she asked herself rhetorically. Sara knew the answer. While her husband was attentive and a good lover, she could not ignore the feelings Mrs. Anderson had stirred the day before. Sara desperately wanted to rub her clit. She knew she could cum with just a few strokes. She touched her clit once and it was electric. She almost swooned with need, but just as quickly removed her hand. Sara knew it would be impossible for her to clean her pussy without cumming so she resolved to wait until tomorrow morning.
Monday morning was always a chaotic time in Sara's house. Her husband tried to get to the office early and the k**s tended to be late for school. Unable to sleep soundly, Sara rose early to bathe and cook breakfast. During her bath, Sara shaved her legs and underarms and, for the first time, her pubic hair. While holding back her pussy lips to protect them from the razor, Sara felt her now almost continual arousal return. Again she had to fight the urge to masturbate. Sara quickly finished and threw on a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt. She didn't bother with panties or a bra as she knew she would be changing again in short order. Sara descended the stairs to the kitchen. With each step her now smooth pussy lips seemed to lightly brush against fabric of her sweat pants in a maddening way. "What is happening to me?" she thought. Now I can't even walk without getting aroused. Looking in the mirror behind the sink she could clearly see her hard nipples. Sara determined she had to go upstairs and get her underwear to hid her aroused state. But just then, her son came into the kitchen and another day began. He was followed in short order by Sara's daughter and husband. Breakfast was the typical cereal and bagels. Sara kept facing away from the table as much as she could without raising suspicion, but in her mind, all eyes were on her and everyone could sense what he was feeling. Of course that wasn't true and breakfast passed quickly. Sara's husband was off to the office and the k**s to the school bus. It was now or never time for Sara. Either she was putting on her wedding dress and giving herself to a woman she hard knew and didn't like or she was going to risk having Mrs. Anderson tell her husband she and Sara were having an affair.
Although she felt shame admitting it to herself, Sara went upstairs to find her wedding dress. Sara removed her sweat pants and t-shirt and again looked in her mirror. Sara seemed to be looking for a clue about herself. Was she really a horny slut like Mrs. Anderson told her she was or did she still see the woman she, until yesterday, though she was. Sara was lost in though pondering that question until she suddenly realized it was 9am. Mrs. Anderson could be here any minute. Or she could not be here for several hours. Sara dismissed the thought that Mrs. Anderson may not arrive at all.
Sara began putting on her wedding dress. Originally she wore fancy lace lingerie, but she figured for this occasion, that would be a waste. It wouldn't stay on her very long anyway. Besides, Mrs. Anderson had just said wedding dress. Sara was please that the dress still fit and she decided that the veil would be a nice touch. As she finished dressing, she heard their dog barking at the window.
"Damn, I forgot the dog. He will need to be locked in is cage before Mrs. Anderson arrives." At the same time, Sara though, "what if Mrs. Anderson is here? She will find me out of bed." Sara quickly decided she had to get the dog or he would be a problem when Mrs. Anderson arrived. She quickly, or as quickly as she could in her wedding dress and heels, made her way downstairs. The dog was barking at a neighbor walking her dog down the sidewalk. Sara quickly corralled the dog and brought him to his cage in the garage. While in the garage, Sara noticed his old collar and leash. She hesitated only briefly before grabbing both items. As she did, she felt another rush of arousal. She knew she had to make it quickly back to her bed. Stopping only to make sure the door was unlocked, Sara headed back upstairs.
As she laid back on the bed, Sara's thoughts again went back to the day before. She knew she was wet and it took all her will not to masturbate to orgasm. Somehow Sara knew Mrs. Anderson would be able to tell Sara had disobeyed her orders. Sara also knew it would not be difficult to remain in the aroused state Mrs. Anderson had commanded her to maintain. Sara pulled the veil over her head and let her mind run wild. Would Mrs. Anderson punish her? Maybe, although Sara thought she had followed the instructions correctly. Would Sara have to eat Mrs. Anderson's pussy? Yes, Sara figured that was a definite. Would Sara be allowed to cum? She prayed her release was only a short time away. The sound of a car door broke Sara out of her trance. She suddenly remembered the collar, put it on and snapped on the leash. Her desire swelled. Was that the door? Sara tried to focus. She had been waiting in bed for about an hour and a half. Her thighs we slick from the juices leaking out of her. If her mind was playing tricks on her and Mrs. Anderson was not there Sara felt she would go insane. Now she definitely hears the sound of high heels on the hardwood floor. Her release would be soon. Sara spread her pussy lips as instructed and briefly stuck two fingers inside to coat them. She wanted Mrs. Anderson to know she had followed her instructions. As she held out the leash with her other hand, Sara realized there were two sets of heeled footsteps, not one. Mrs. Anderson must not be alone. Suddenly Sara was worried, but the scent of her arousal quickly dispatched that emotion as her bedroom door slowly opened.
Mrs. Anderson circled the bed like a vulture circling her prey. She was pleased by the vision before her. Sara, the young wife of her husband's best employee, was on her bed clothed only in her wedding dress and holding a leash attached to the dog collar around her neck. Slowly, deliberately, Mrs. Anderson examined Sara. She ran her hand up her leg, over her stomach and between her breasts until she reached her collar. She was careful not to touch Sara's pussy, but instead ran her finger tantalizingly close causing Sara to shiver. Sara arched her back in an effort to make contact with the teasing finger.
"Not so presumptuous my sweet slut," exclaimed Mrs. Anderson. "There will be plenty of time for that later," she said with a wicked smile. "You have to earn your pleasure. Sara just groaned in frustration. Mrs. Anderson then said, "From now on, you will call me Mistress A." and pulled a blindfold out of a bag she was carrying. Sara just nodded. As she attached the blindfold, Mistress A explained, "The loss of one sense will heighten your other senses. I also want you to keep guessing about what will happen next. Now lay back, put your hands above your head, grab your wrists and hold your arms there as if they were bound." Sara complied and instantly felt more helpless, yet turned on than she had ever felt before. "Good girl. Now spread your legs as wide as you can and keep them there." As Sara moved into position, Mistress A moved her fingers down to the young wife's pussy and slowly inserted her middle finger while her thumb rubbed Sara's clit.
"You are very wet, just as I knew you would be. You have pleased me." Sara now was not humiliated, but filled with pride. Mistress A continued to slowly to slowly rub Sara's clit while continuing to probe Sara's pussy with her middle finger. "Do you want me to make you cum, dear?" asked Mistress A. "Yes, oh yes Mistress," exclaimed Sara. "Have you earned your orgasm?" inquired J in a mocking tone.
Sara: "Mistress?"
Mistress Anderson: "Yesterday I ordered you not to cum. Have you followed my instructions?"
Sara: "Yes Mistress Anderson. I wanted to cum very badly. I even made love to my husband, but I didn't cum. It was very difficult, but I thought of you and was able to hold back."
Mistress Anderson smiles again. Her seduction of Sara was going well and easier than she expected.
Mistress Anderson: "You have done well so far my pet. You will be rewarded today. As you asked before, I did bring a friend with me to help with your training. You do not need to worry about her identity. She is a close friend and will know you intimately before we are finished. You are to serve her as you would serve me."
Sara hears movement in the room. She wants to rip the blindfold from her face and find out who else is in the room, but she resisted the temptation. She also wanted to lower her hands to her pussy and get herself off. Sara knew better, however. She has pleased her new mistress so far and did not want to risk angering her.
Mistress Anderson: "Sara, I want you to do something for me. Your scent tells me how aroused you are right now. The wetness in your pussy confirms that I could make you cum any time I choose. But there are a few things you need to do for me first. Nod your head if you understand."
Sara quickly nods, and then moans her Mistress increases the speed of her ministrations.
Mistress Anderson: "Very good. I see we understand ourselves. Our first task is for you to admit you are my slave and will do whatever I say. From now on, your body belongs to me to use as I please. I will not interfere with your family life and your husband does not need to know what a slut you really are. Think carefully before answering. You will not refuse any request I make and will need to ask permission to cum. In return you will experience pleasure beyond your wildest expectations."
While making these statements, Mistress Anderson has been increasing the pressure on Sara's clit. Unknown to Sara, the mystery woman has setup a video camera looking down the length of the bed. She has a perfect view of Sara holding her arms above her head and spreading her legs. Lost in sensory overload, Sara's moaning fills the air as she nears her orgasm. Before that can happen, however, Mistress Anderson suddenly removes her hand and spanks Sara squarely on her sopping pussy. Sara recoils in pain, but does not otherwise move.
Mistress Anderson: "I asked you a question my dear. You obviously were not paying attention. I was prepared to give you the orgasm you so obviously need if you had given the right answer. Now I think we need additional education."
Sara: "Please mistress. I'm sorry. Your fingers felt so good. Please make me cum."
Mistress Anderson: "You still have not answered my question. You have not earned your orgasm. You will receive a second chance, but you need to do a few things for us first."
Sara was scared at the thought of that last statement, but she was too turned on to care. Once again Sara heard movement in the room. She felt a soft leather cuff being attached to her right wrist. She then felt her arm drawn further up and heard the scr****g of a chain along the spindles of her headboard. Her other arm was then grabbed, by the mystery person Sara imagines and it pulled tight and attached inside the second cuff. The mystery person then slowly runs her hand down Sara's outstretched arm, her cheek, shoulder and finally comes to rest on her covered breast.
Mistress Anderson: "My friend likes what she sees, slave. You will like her. She can be a bit demanding at times, but she is fair and loves to make women cum."
Suddenly the hand on her breast squeezed hard. Sara arched her back to meet the new sensation. The hand quickly left her breast. Sara wished they had taken off her wedding dress before attaching her arms to the headboard. She loved having her breasts fondled. Sara's actions demonstrated her need and her tormenters clearly understood what they were doing to the young wife. The hand continued its slow advance down Sara's body.
As the hand neared her pussy, Sara knew subconsciously she would not be allowed her orgasm yet. But that did not stop her from trying. Sara began to hump her hips in an effort to make stronger contact with the hand. Of course this was expected and the hand simply moved away.
Mistress Anderson: "Sara, what did I tell you about who your body belongs to?"
Sara: "You Mistress."
Mistress Anderson: "That is correct. But apparently you have not learned your lesson yet. Shut your legs and roll onto your side. I'll be right back."
Sara didn't have long to wonder where Mistress Anderson went. Before she had even left the room, a stinging hand found its mark on Sara's right butt cheek. Sara screamed at the sudden pain. A few seconds later, another spank was administered. This was a new sensation for Sara. She had not been spanked since she was a young c***d. This was different. Although she knew she was being punished, Sara also knew this was sexual. Until yesterday, she had been a loyal wife having never considered cheating on her husband. Now she was cuffed to her matrimonial bed, wearing her wedding dress, being spanked by someone she can't see and doesn't know. After about 10 spanks, the pain began to turn to a heat spreading throughout Sara's body. She realized she was starting to enjoy this treatment. She didn't have time to ponder why she was getting further turned on because Mistress Anderson was reentering the room.
Mistress Anderson: "I see you are enjoying your punishment."
The mystery hand now switched to rubbing Sara's sore bottom. The overheated wife began to coo and rolled back onto her back and spread her legs. She wanted the hand in her pussy and felt her tormenters would be unable to resist. But Mistress A had seen this behavior many times before. In fact most of her seductions went the same way. As soon as Sara rolled over, her clit felt the ice cube. The howls of pain were echoed off the wall.
Mistress Anderson: "When will you learn my little slut? You could have cum two or three times already if you can just been nice to us."
Sara was broken and wanted to pledge her devotion to her mistress. She knew this was what her mistress wanted to here, but could only manage a stuttering "please..."
Mistress Anderson: "Excuse me? Perhaps this will help you focus."
With that, a second ice cube was inserted inside Sara's pussy and another howl of pain filled the room.
Mistress Anderson: "The pain will pass quickly, but your need to cum will not. You will soon be hotter than you ever have been in your life."
The ice cubes were removed, but Sara's pussy still felt numb. She then felt a hand on each foot as her legs were drawn apart. Sara assumed her legs would be tied to the bed, but instead another leather cuff was attached to each ankle. Sara later learned that the reason she could not move her legs together was because a spreader bar was placed between the cuffs.
Mistress Anderson: "Ok Sara, time for you to do something for us. My friend has quite enjoyed the show you have put on so far today. I can tell you turned her on."
Sara could hear the sound of clothes being removed.
Mistress Anderson: "As I told you yesterday, we need to work on your pussy eating skills."
Sara now felt the mystery woman climb onto the bed. It didn't take Sara long to realize exactly what was happening. The mystery woman swung her leg over Sara head and rubbed her pussy lips on Sara's nose. The smell was intoxicating. Sara extended her tongue and the mystery woman obliged by sliding back so Sara's mouth was squarely in position to satisfy her.
Mistress Anderson: "See you are a natural slut. You will service my friend until she is satisfied and then maybe, just maybe, I will give you your orgasm."
In her mind, Sara groaned in frustration, but her body reacted exactly as Mistress Anderson knew it would. Sara began rocking her hips to the rhythm of the mystery woman rocking on her face. Mistress A gave Sara's pussy and clit a quick rub and not surprisingly, the coldness of the ice had been replaced with heat and wetness. Mistress Anderson moved in for the kill.
She took a small vibrator, maybe 4 inches long and set it to its lowest setting. It was lightly buzzing, but certainly not strong enough to bring Sara over the edge. Mistress Anderson prepared to insert the vibrator as her friend reached her climax and liberally coated Sara's face with her juices. Before dismounting, the woman once again rubbed her pussy on Sara's nose.
Mistress Anderson: "That was very good. We only have a few minutes left. Your k**s will be home from school soon and you need to get cleaned up. Here is your reward."
With that, Mistress A inserted the small vibrator into Sara. Sara flinched at the intrusion but quickly began rolling her hips in appreciation. She could feel her orgasm start to build and knew the two other women in the room could also sense her desire.
Mistress Anderson: "See Sara, I can be very nice. Is there anything else you would like?"
Sara: "I need to cum!"
Mistress Anderson: "I know. Do you remember what I said you needed to say before that will happen?"
Sara: "No. Please tell me again."
Sara was desperate for her release. At this point she would have agreed to anything.
Mistress Anderson: "I don't like to repeat myself. You will be punished again later for not listening. What I said was you need to admit you are our slave and will do whatever we say. From now on, your body belongs to us to use as we please. You will not refuse any request we make and will need to ask permission to cum. In return you will experience joy beyond your wildest expectations. Think carefully before answering."
But Sara didn't need to think anymore. Mistress Anderson knew the answer before she asked the question.
Sara: "Mistress, I am a slut and your slave. I will do whatever you tell me and will not refuse anything. Please let me cum."
Mistress Anderson: "That sounded very sincere. However, I have not cum yet, myself, and that has to change before you can cum."
Sara felt her mistress straddle her head and she knew what was expected. As she began eating her mistress, the vibrator was slowly pulled from her pussy. She then heard the speed increased and then the sound was muffled. Almost immediately two sets of moans filled the room. One from Mistress Anderson on Sara's face and one from the mystery woman using the vibrator on herself. Both women orgasmed in just a couple of minutes. Mistress Anderson dismounted and teased Sara's wet pussy lips.
Mistress Anderson: "Your pussy is leaking like a faucet. Are you ready to beg for your release?"
Sara did not hesitate. Her will was broken. She belonged to Mrs. Anderson.
Sara: (in a hushed voice) "Please Mistress. Let me cum."
Mistress A. "Louder"
Sara: "Please Mistress. Let me cum."
Mistress A. "Louder"
Sara: (yelling) "Please Mistress. Let me cum."
Mistress Anderson. "Very well. You have earned it."
Mistress Anderson began quickly rubbing Sara's clit while the mystery woman jammed the vibrator back into Sara's pussy. This time, however, the vibrator was at full speed and Sara began coming within seconds. Her hips were lifting off the bed as she tried to hump her mistress' hand and force the vibrator deeper into her pussy. Sara screamed in pleasure and rolled her head back and forth.
Mistress Anderson kept up her ministrations for about a minute as Sara road out her climax. The mystery woman quietly took her clothes and the video camera and went downstairs to dress.
Sara was breathing heavily. Never before had she climaxed like the one she just experienced. Her wedding dress was soaking in sweat and her face was coated with the juice of two women.
Mistress Anderson: "As you can feel slut, you were born to serve me. In fact, I am having a little gathering at my house next Saturday night. The ladies in my subdivision get together for Bunko once a month. I am in need of a serving wench and you will do nicely. You will be needed from about 6pm to midnight."
Mistress Anderson removed the blindfold and cuffs. Sara starts rubbing her sore limbs. She wants to rub her pussy. She knows she could cum again with almost no effort.
Sara: "Mistress, may I cum again.
Mistress Anderson: "Play with your clit for me. Slowly. Tease yourself. Don't cum or we are finished."
The look of disappointment on Sara's face was obvious, but she did as she was told.
Mistress Anderson: "You have been a good girl today Sara. Here are the rules you need to follow this week. First, after I leave, no masturbation. Failure to obey will be met with strict punishment. I will know if you get off. I can always tell. Second, I don't want your hubby feeling lonely. He can fuck you, but you are not to cum. By Wednesday you should be good and horny. I want you to give him a blow job and let him cum on your face. Pretend you are a porn star. Beg him to give you a facial. We will talk on Friday and I will give you more instructions."
Sara: "Yes Mistress. Your slave will do as you have instructed. May I cum now?"
Mistress A: "Soon my pet. First I want you to turn over onto your hands and knees. Now pull up your dress so I can see your ass."
Sara immediately complied, desperate to cum again before having to wait for a week.
Mistress Anderson: "Such a nice ass. I look forward to getting to know it better."
Sara shudders at the thought.
Mistress Anderson: "Ok slave. Show me what a slut you are. Rub your clit as fast as you can and slowly start counting down slowly from 20 and say thank you Mistress Anderson for letting me cum each time. You may cum when you reach zero."
Sara began rubbing her clit like a mad woman and began her countdown. By the time she was down to 10, her breathing was labored and she was slurring her words. Mistress A gave her a hard spank.
Mistress Anderson: "Focus slut. Let me hear you thank me!"
Sara continued counting while her Mistress continued her spanking. At number 5 Mistress Anderson began fucking Sara with the vibrator. At 1 Mistress A grabbed Sara's hair and forcibly pulled her head back.
Mistress Anderson: "Who do you belong to?"
Sara: "You Mistress"
A: "Who owns this orgasm?"
Sara: "You Mistress"
A: "Will you serve me faithfully?
Sara: "Yes Mistress"
A: "Ok, you may cum"
Upon hearing those words, Sara exploded quaking for a full two minutes. She remained face down on the bed with her ass in the air not wanting to move while her Mistress got dressed and packed up her toys. Before leaving, Mistress Anderson had Sara lick her cum from the vibrator. It was the first time Sara had tasted her own juices. It would not be the last. Mistress Anderson gave Sara's ass one last slap and said "Remember what we talked about. No masturbation and I'll see you Saturday night." And with that she walked out of the room.
Sara just smiled. She looked at the clock. It was 2pm. She had to shower before the k**s came home and put her dress away. She also had to figure out an excuse for being gone Saturday night.
Sara spent the rest of the afternoon in a fog. She quickly showered, but her thoughts we on the events of earlier in the day. She managed to get dressed, change the bedding, put away her dress and look like nothing happened by the time the k**s got back from school. After saying hello, the k**s went there separate ways and Sara was again alone with her thoughts.
She didn't quite understand why she was so turned on by Mrs. Anderson, but she understood that she would do anything the older woman told her. Sara's husband Frank got home from work late, explaining that Mr. Anderson had given him a special project to do. He was assigned to work with a new out of state client who was having trouble with the products the company was providing for them. While not quite a promotion, Frank felt it was a good thing that Mr. Anderson had entrusted such a valuable account to him.
Sara just smiled.
That night, Sara went to bed early. She wanted to be asleep before Frank came up in case he wanted to have sex. Her body was ready, but her mind was not. She certainly wanted to jump on him and fuck his brains out, but she knew she would not be able to hold back her orgasm. All night, visions of Mistress A filled her head. Who was the mystery woman? Did she know her? Would she see her again? Would Mr. Anderson (or would it be Master Anderson) be joining them? What was going to happen on Saturday? Sara tossed and turned all night and woke up horny. This was going to be a tough day.
Sara was determined to stop thinking about Mistress A. There was no way she would make it to the weekend without orgasming if she could not control her thoughts. She went running, did the family errands and finally had the oil changed in the car. She was doing fine until she checked her email. There was a short message from Mistress A with a video clip attached. Sara knew what was on the clip even before she opened it. Although just a minute long, it clearly showed Sara in her wedding dress cumming like crazy while a mystery hand controlled a vibrator. Unfortunately any hope of determining who the mystery woman is was dashed by way the video was cropped. Memories of the day before flooded Sara's mind as the scent of her arousal flooded her nostrils.
At the bottom of the email was a message to email Mistress A after watching the video and then to reply with how she felt. Sara told Mistress A she was upset that she had been videotaped, but also admitted she was turned on. The email exchange continued with Mistress Anderson probing ever deeper into Sara's psyche. Finally Mistress Anderson told Sara she had been a good girl for following her instructions. Mistress Anderson was altering her orders. Sara would be reward with an orgasm today, but only with Frank. Until his return, she was to masturbate until she felt she was about to climax. She was then to stop, wait 20 minutes and start over. Between sessions, Sara was to rewatch the video of her orgasm. She was also directed to a bondage website where should could do some research.
Thankful for being allowed to orgasm, even if she had to wait several hours, Sara set off on her new tasks. She did not have a vibrator so she simply used her fingers. It did not take long for her to reach her level of no return. Just before crossing over, Sara stopped, took several deep breaths and walked around the house. She then remembered Mistress A's order to rewatch the video. As she watched, all she could think about was how much she wanted to cum like she had yesterday.
Going to the bondage website was scary to Sara. Not that she was afraid of the content, but she was afraid of the electronic paper trail it would create. But, she followed Mistress Anderson's command and began her "research." Sara's world was opened to many new possibilities she had not known existed. There were different methods of restraint, punishment, submission and more fetishes than she could count. Soon her 20 minutes was up and she repeated the process.
About an hour later, an instant message from Mistress Anderson popped up. She asked how Sara was doing and Sara replied truthfully that she was ready to fuck a doorknob she was so horny. Mistress Anderson replied that is how she likes her slaves. They are much easier to control. Sara wanted to tell Mistress Anderson that her attitude was terrible and she shouldn't treat other people that way. But she didn't. The wetness in her pussy wouldn't allow it.
Mistress Anderson told Sara she knew the k**s would be home soon, so she could stop surfing the net and watching the video. However, she still wanted Sara to continue masturbating. If she was going to give Sara the gift of an orgasm, she wanted to be sure Sara came well. Mistress Anderson also told Sara that Mr. Anderson would be sending Frank home a little early tonight so she should be ready with dinner.
Sara did as she was instructed. Frank was very happy with the simple home-cooked meal. In only his second day managing the problem account, he already was becoming more stressed. Sara offered to give him a backrub while the k**s watched TV. By the time the k**s went to sleep, Frank was relaxed and falling asleep in his recliner. Obviously this would not do. Sara had been given permission to orgasm today. She didn't know if that would extend to tomorrow if Frank could not perform. She didn't want to find out.
As Sara and Frank moved up the stairs to the bedroom, Sara went first making sure to put a little extra wiggle in her walk, but Frank seemed disinterested. Sara put on a lace teddy in an effort to entice him, but it was to know avail. Sara gave Frank a little pout and said "Don't you think I am sexy?" Frank said of course she is sexy and that he was just tired. Sara asked, "What if you just lay back and I'll do all the work?"
Frank just chucked but Sara was not going to take no for an answer. She pushed Frank back onto the bed and quickly pulled down his pajama bottoms. His cock was showing signs of life so Sara quickly took him in her mouth. She did not frequently perform oral sex on Frank because she thought it was nasty. Of course before two days ago, she also thought two women having sex was nasty. He was hard in short order and Sara, not wanting to risk him losing interest quickly jump on top and impaled herself on his dick.
Sara was riding Frank like a woman possessed. Frank took notice because Sara had always been fairly passive during their lovemaking. This was not the same woman. The old Sara had always been slow to boil and required a lot of foreplay. This Sara seemed ready to orgasm after just a couple of minutes. Frank thought this was a good thing since he doubted he could last more than a couple more minutes given the pace she had set.
Frank was right and Sara was soon climaxing like he had never seen her before. He could tell she wanted to scream out, but didn't want to wake the k**s. Frank, usually a gentleman in bed, was inspired to flip his wife over onto her hands and knees so her face was in a pillow. He then grabbed her ass and stuck his cock back in her pussy. He knew he would not last long and wanted to get the most pleasure he could. Frank knew Sara liked the feeling of sex doggie-style, even though she felt it was a demeaning position and would not do it often. As soon as he reentered his still spasming wife, she moaned and began rocking her hips back into him. Frank wondered where this was coming from, as she had never done that before, but his primal needs took over and he began matching her movements with his thrusts. The sounds of skin hitting skin filled the room even as Sara's moans we muffled by the pillows. If the k**s we not up before, they were definitely up now.
Frank could not keep this pace up long and felt his jiz rising from his balls. He knew he would shoot soon. With a final thrust, Frank grabbed Sara by the hips and held her tight. His cock was buried as deep as it would go in Sara. With a profound grunt, he let loose a torrent of cum into Sara's pussy. This triggered another orgasm in Sara that ripped right through her. Frank held her tight as he squired volley after volley into Sara's pussy. Sara just shook. If Frank has thought her last climax was strong, this one was much more forceful. As Frank's cock deflated, he let go of her hips and she slumped into the bed with a very happy and contented smile.
The next day Frank was up and out to work early. Sara got the k**s ready for school. Everything seemed normal, except Sara could not stop smiling. After the k**s left, she composed a long email to Mistress Anderson telling her about what happened. She then went for her run. When she returned, a message from her Mistress was waiting. The tone was very curt. Sara had disobeyed her mistress' direct order by have two orgasms. She had only been given permission for one. Sara was distressed. She had not even considered this possibility.
Mistress Anderson said Sara would be punished for not remembering instructions. She reminded her of today's task of getting her husband to give her a facial. As punishment Sara was not to masturbate today. "Most women would not find that a punishment, however you, my little slut, will find this most distracting." Mistress A continued telling Sara to go to the Sex & Submission website and download a couple of scenes. "Watch them and remember what you are not getting for a while," scolded Mistress Anderson. The email concluded with a challenge. Sara was to email her mistress at 4:30 with a recap of her movie watching and a confession about whether she had masturbated or not.
Sara read and reread the email. It was now 11am. She was not sure what kind of movies were on that website but she could guess. At some point, Sara knew she should tell Mistress Anderson to take a hike. But today was not that day. Sara downloaded her movies and started to watch. Each clip seemed more depraved than the next. Woman after woman, willingly allowing herself to be tied up, whipped and forced to service a man. Yet each woman appeared to be satisfied at the end. Sara was not surprised that the feelings of arousal quickly came back. Although it was difficult, Sara did not masturbate. She knew she could come very quickly and once she started, she would be impossible to stop.
At 4:15 she started typing an email to her Mistress. She proudly explained that although she was very horny right now, she did not masturbate. Sara detailed which movies she watched and what she liked and didn't like about them. She finished at 4:29 and clicked send just in time.
At 4:31 Mistress Anderson replied. Sara thought she would not have had enough time to read her long email and type a response. She must have written her response in advance. Mistress Anderson's email talked about how she knew Sara would be horny again because she was a slut who couldn't control herself. Mistress Anderson was happy to hear Sara had not masturbated and offered her another orgasm if Sara could complete a simple task. If she was interested, she should call the attached phone number. At the bottom of the email, the telltale words "Sent from Cindy Anderson's Blackberry."
Sara reached for the phone...
When we last saw Sara she had been following Mistress Anderson's instructions to masturbate all afternoon but not to climax. Mistress Anderson was carefully controlling Sara's actions. She knew that soon Sara's rebellious spirit would be completely broken. Sara was already holding back her orgasms until her Mistress told her she could cum. Mistress A has used mild punishments, mainly in the form of orgasm denial to slowly bring Sara under her power. Mistress Anderson knew that Sara has been exposed to a lifestyle of excitement from which she cannot return. As time goes by, Mistress Anderson's plan is to take Sara further into the lifestyle while increasing the level of punishment for disobedience. She has done this many times and can easily spot a woman who will be willing to submit to her. She considers it a gift. Sara, unknowingly, will think it is a curse.
Mistress Anderson's last instruction to Sara was to call a phone number to receive a special task. If she did the task, she would be allowed to orgasm. After playing with herself all afternoon, Sara did not care what the task was, just that she would be allowed the release she badly needed. Sara dialed the number and was greeted by the sound of her mistress' voice.
Mistress Anderson: "Hello slut. I knew you would call."
Sara: "Hello Mistress"
Mistress Anderson: "I assume you want permission to cum."
Sara: "Yes Mistress."
****
Mistress A questioned Sara about her daily activity and the events with Frank the night before. Mistress A already had this information from Sara's emails, but she wanted the young wife to recount her experiences verbally. She also wanted to check for inconsistencies in the story. The more Sara talked, the more turned on she was becoming. Mistress A could hear the lust in Sara's voice.
A: "Your breathing is divine. I love to hear you turn yourself on. Will you do something for me?"
Sara: "Of course mistress. I will do whatever you ask."
A: "Good. I want you to lie on your back. Put the phone on speaker. Continue the story, but I want you to work one hand into that squishy pussy and use the other hand to pinch your nipples."
Sara continued talking about the movies she had watched today. Mistress A could almost feel Sara's yearning for submission over the phone. This conquest was going to be easier than she had imagined. As Sara continued masturbating for her mistress, her voice became quieter and quieter. The sounds of a wet pussy, however, became very pronounced. Soon most of the story was replaced by moans.
A: "Are you ready to cum my sweet slave."
Sara: - "Yes mistress. I will cum when you command."
A: "Go to your bedroom windows and open the blinds. You will then press yourself against the glass. Rub your breasts on the window and finger your clit until you climax."
Sara: "I can't do that. Our bedroom faces the street."
A: "Perhaps you are not the good girl I thought. Perhaps we should skip Saturday. Goodbye."
Sara panicked when Mistress A hung up on her. She needed to cum. That was something she could do within a matter of seconds. But at what cost? After the events of the last few days, Sara was unwilling to give up her mistress. Sara leaped from the bed and pulled open the blinds. She peeked through the window and didn't see anyone walking on the street. Per her mistress' orders, she pressed herself to the glass. Her breasts compressed against the smooth surface, she looked like an actress in a b-movie washing a car. Without the water from a car wash however, Sara found her nipples sticking to the window as she attempted to move back and forth. While not exactly pleasureful, the sensation did add a fire to the heat about a foot below.
Sara's right hand found her clit. It was begging for attention. Sara's left has found its way to her pussy. Sara plunged two fingers into her wetness while she furiously stroked her clit. She exploded less than a minute later. It was if a damn had burst, both in the amount of liquid emanating from the young woman, but also in her mind. Sara realized that every time she followed Mistress A's instructions, she had a massive orgasm. She was out of control and had to learn to keep her desires in check.
Mistress A smiled from her car across the street. She knew Sara would not be able to resist. Of course now Sara would have to beg for forgiveness giving Mistress A even more power. She loved it when a plan came together.
Sara lay back down on her bed as the memories of the last 4 days filled her head. She was worried that Mistress A would not see her any more. She tried calling the phone number again, but there was no answer. Sara didn't want to leave a message. Instead she gathered herself, got dressed and starting making dinner.
Dinner was uneventful and the evening passed quickly. After last night's bedroom romp, Sara knew Frank would not press her for a repeat performance. They usually had sex only twice a week, so he would not be expecting anything tonight. But Sara also remembered her mistress' instructions that she should get a facial from Frank tonight. Sara didn't understand why her mistress, or was it former mistress, specified that ending. Sara was not a fan of giving oral sex, but she certainly had done it before. On the special occasions she blew Frank he either fucked her or came in her mouth. Although swallowing his load was not the end of the world, Sara knew she had to do what her mistress had instructed.
When they went to bed, Sara cuddled up next to Frank. As she rubbed against his back, she reached around a gently started squeezing his cock. As it began to grow hard, she started stroking it more deliberately. Although surprised, Frank was pleased. Last night was the wildest sex they had ever had. Now his wife was grabbing his cock looking for more. Frank rolled over to face his wife. Sara adjusted her arm position and continued stroking his manhood. Frank smiled, but before he could ask what was happening, Sara took her other index finger and pressed it to his lips while shaking her head. Immediately after the gesture of silence, she rolled him on his back, slid her body down his and took his cock in her mouth.
Sara started slurping his cock head while using her right hand to stroke the shaft. This was a technique she learned while watching the movies. Frank appeared to be appreciating her newly acquired skill. With her left hand, Sara reached underneath herself to fondle her clit. Sara was enjoying herself more and more. She felt Frank begin to rub the back of her head and knew that meant Frank would want to come in her mouth. She had to figure a way to have him pull out. Sara thought about getting the collar and leash out and asking Frank to hold it while she kneeled on the floor and blew him. She had seen that in a movie also and it turned her on. But that seemed extreme. She thought it would be better to involve Frank a little slower.
Instead, Sara said, "My knees are getting tired. What if I sit on the floor and you stand while I finish you?"
Frank was hesitant, but not about to give up when she was still willing to further his blowjob. Sara moved to the floor and Frank stood in front of her. Sara's head was the perfect height and he easily slid his cock back into her waiting mouth. Seeing her below him turned him on and instead of waiting for Sara to continue, he began to rock his hips. This surprised Sara, but in a good way. She took her hand off his cock and placed her hands behind her back grabbing her own wrists. She remembered the feeling of Mistress A's cuffs, a while this was not the same, it spurred her imagination and brought back a flood of memories. For his part, Frank was oblivious to her change in position. He was having too much fun fucking her face. Frank grabbed the sides of Sara's head, forcing his cock deeper into her mouth.
Soon Sara could tell Frank was about to cum. She had heard the sounds before and knew he was close. Acting quickly, she moved her hands back in front of herself and pushed Frank back. Pulling his cock out of her mouth, to Frank's dismay, she started quickly stroking it with both hands. "Cum in my face. Shower me in your love," Sara called out.
Much like yesterday, Frank didn't know where this change in attitude was coming from, but at the moment he didn't care either. Volley after volley of jiz shot from his cock, generously coating his wife's face. The heat of Frank's load surprised Sara. When she swallowed his cum or he shot in her pussy, there was not much of a temperature differential. That was not the case on her face. Sara reveled in the feeling as shot after shot hit her. When Frank finally stopped cumming, Sara immediately went down on him again cleaning off his cock. Frank was still curious about Sara's change in demeanor but did not think then was the time to discuss it. Sara went to the bathroom and cleaned up. She returned to the bed finding Frank under the covers and almost asleep. She gave him a quick kiss and said good night.
Sara really wanted to thank him. She enjoyed the feeling of helplessness when she was on her the floor with her hands behind her back. But how could she tell him about Mistress A? Maybe she could get Frank to treat her like Mistress A did. Then she would not need her anymore. But then what would Mistress A do with the videotape of Sara in her wedding dress? Sara analyzed her situation over and over. But her thoughts always came back to eating Mistress A's pussy and cumming harder than she ever had before. Sara finally fell asleep and dreamed of both men and woman commanding her to service them sexually. Sometimes alone. Sometimes in a group. She woke to a wet pussy and wondered if Mistress A would call. She decided to send her an email detailing how she had followed her instructions the night before. She hoped her mistress would answer.
Alas that answer did not come. Sara spent Thursday worrying about why her mistress had not called her. By not agreeing to masturbate in front of the window immediately, did Mrs. Anderson really decide to throw Sara away? Sara tried not to focus on her problems but instead do the daily household chores and errands. But the mundane drudgery of the empty household could not quell the fire inside Sara. Time and time again she went to the computer to check for email. Each time she watched another submission video scene. Sara felt herself going crazy. She tried calling Mistress A's cell phone, but there was no answer. Sara didn't leave a message. She didn't know what to say. After calling several times, Sara finally had the courage to leave a message. "Mistress. I know I failed you by not going to the window immediately. After you hung up on me, I did as you had asked. My orgasm was a great treat. Thank you. Although I don't think anybody saw me, I imagined the entire neighborhood was watching. I hope my email from this morning delighted you. Please do not hold my inexperience against me. I will do better I promise. I need you in my life."
Sara hung up the phone, sat down and started to wait for a response. Was Mistress A out of town and not getting her messages and email? Did she receive the message but not want to see Sara? Would Frank be fired? Why doesn't she call?
Sara tried to put on a brave face when the k**s came home. If they noticed anything wrong with her demeanor, they didn't comment. When Frank came home he was wondering if Sara would have any new sexual tricks up her sleeve. But the night was like most others and nothing out of the ordinary happened.
Friday morning Sara woke early and immediately checked her email. She was overjoyed to find a message waiting from Mistress A. "So you still want to be my slave, little girl? OK. Today I want you to do some clothes shopping for tomorrow's party. You will be serving as waitress to a group of my friends. I will email you shortly with instructions. Keep your afternoon free."
Sara was ecstatic. Mistress A's definition of shortly grew into several hours, but Sara didn't care. Finally another message arrived. "My dearest slave. There will be approximately 10 women at the party. Although some are sympathetic to our type of relationship, most are not. I need you to dress very professionally. You may know some of the women, so I will be telling them that Frank lost a bet at work and that is why you are present. Do not worry, you will not be required to do anything at the party beyond serving drinks and appetizers." Sara doubted that last statement, but kept reading. "I want you to go to a store called Professional Woman. It is at the mall near entrance four. Ask for Maggie. She is the store's owner and will help you pick an appropriate outfit. She is expecting you at 1pm. Don't be late."
Sara was out the door less than a minute after reading the email.
Sara arrived at the mall at 12:45. She casually walked past Professional Woman, the store where her mistress had ordered her to shop. It looked like a normal, everyday women's clothing store. At exactly 1pm, Sara confidently walked inside and strode to the counter. There was a young girl, no more than 19 working behind the counter. Obviously this was not Maggie the owner.
The girl introduced herself as Andi and came around the counter. The girl had dark black hair and dark makeup. She wore a chain around her neck and had a pierced tongue She looked almost gothic, except her clothes were more professional. She wore a short black skirt with a white blouse, stockings and high heels. She looked very qualified to work in a high-end clothing store. As Andi moved around the counter, Sara could not help but notice her legs. Andi asked if there was anything in particular Sara was looking for. Still distracted by Andi's legs, Sara didn't really hear the question. Andi repeated herself. This brought Sara out of her daze. She excused herself and said she was here to see Maggie. Andi said, "Of course you are. I'll go and get her." Andi disappeared down a hall. Sara watched her ass the entire way. She was starting to feel excited.
Andi returned with a statuesque woman with jet-black hair. She was about 40 Sara guessed. Toned and tight, her suit hid a body that Sara knew would be exceptional. Both women mesmerized Sara. They were perfectly professional looking. One was absolutely elegant and one had obvious hints of kinky below. Sara felt her pussy moisten and wondered where this afternoon was headed.
Maggie introduced herself and shook Sara's hand firmly. "My friend Mrs. Anderson tells me you are going to a party at her house tomorrow. What kind of clothes are you looking for?" asked the shop's owner. "Well, I'm not sure. I want to look professional and sexy, but not trashy and cheap," replied Sara. "Well we don't do cheap, but we certainly can do sexy and even trashy on occasion. Let's look around the store and see what your tastes are like," continued Maggie.
Maggie led the naïve woman around her store. The selection of clothes was all very nice, but not what Sara had in mind. Maggie kept up a continuous stream of small talk while pointing out different items. While doing this, she "accidentally" brushed up against Sara's arm several times. This was distracting to Sara. After not having an orgasm the day before, Sara was primed. Although Sara didn't know at the time, Mistress A had kept Maggie very well informed. Everything that was going to happen in the shop was planned and with purpose. As Maggie steered Sara through the narrow aisles, she found, or rather planned, reasons to need to get past Sara to show her a specific item. This gave her an excuse to "innocently" press against the young woman's backside. Once she even moved in front of Sara and could easily feel her hard nipples. All was going well. Sara was flustered.
After looking through the entire store, Maggie asked if there was anything Sara liked. Sara had to admit she had not seen anything appropriate for the party. Everything looked like it belonged in an office. Maggie admitted that was their primary client. An older woman who wanted to look professional at work. She assured Sara they would find something. Maggie paused <for effect as if deep in thought> and then looked Sara straight in the eyes. Maggie then gave Sara a half smile. "I know what you need. You are not attending the party, you are serving at the party." Sara looked down and then admitted Maggie was correct.
There was a long pregnant pause.
"Don't worry my dear, I have just the outfit for you. I have clothed several of Mrs. Anderson's serving girls. I know just what she likes... a professional looking slut."
Maggie's statement sounded like a judge's sentence to Sara. At least in the privacy of her bedroom Sara could conceive that her actions her just part of a game. Now the game was real. Sara's head was spinning at this new development. In the matter of 10 seconds, Sara was undone having gone from professional woman to wanton slut. Sara weakly replied to Maggie, "Yes. That is correct. I am Mistress A's slut and slave."
"Very well then. Let's go down the hall," said Maggie. I have a smaller showroom with clothes you may prefer. I'll be right back, Andi. Watch the front of the store please."
Maggie led the way with Sara following. Sara was captivated by the sway of Maggie's butt. Her perfect figure was all Sara could focus on and they made her drool with lust. As Maggie stopped to unlock the door, Sara practically walked into her. Maggie just smiled. Mrs. Anderson was right about this one being ready to pluck.
Sara entered the room and saw several racks of leather clothes as well as a few materials she was not familiar with. There were also several display cases with dildos, vibrators, handcuffs and other toys she could not identify. Sara was pretty sure how they would be used, however. On one wall, all manner of restraints, whips, ridding crops, collars and leashes were found. Another wall was all mirrors. Another had hooks, probably to test the restraints, Sara assumed. The last wall had a doorway in the middle and a selection of fetish videos and magazines.
"So what do you think of my other store?" asked Maggie.
"I'm speechless," replied Sara.
"Ok, let's begin. Through that door is a changing room. Go in there and remove everything but your panties and we shall begin."
Sara tentatively set off to the changing room pausing only to look around the room one more time and wonder what she had gotten herself into. As she enters the changing room, she is surprised to find a room at least 20 feet by 20 feet. If only her bedroom was this big. There was a clothes rack with hangers, a couch, a chair, a stool, a sink, a 3x3 foot platform about 2 feet high and lots of mirrors. Just like when she first saw the back showroom, the sight before her took Sara aback. She had never seen such a room in a clothing store.
Her concentration was broken by the silky voice of Maggie. "Well don't just stand then, get your clothes off. I don't have all day for your fitting."
Maggie then pressed a button on an intercom near the changing room door. She told Andi to close up the shop for a few minutes because she needs help with a fitting.
Sara blushed a little when she heard Andi would be joining them. While older women obviously held a fascination for her, he had never found young girls particularly appealing. Of course, now, she didn't have a choice. Andi was going to see her. All of her.
Sara removed all her clothes and neatly hung them on the hangers. Maggie looked her up and down and then smiled. "You have a lovely body. I can see why Mrs. Anderson took a shining to you. I think I can find just the right look for you." Sara just smiled, her legs quaking.
Andi entered the room. She looked at Sara but gave no expression, either positive or negative. Sara thought Andi must see this kind of thing all the time not to give any reaction to a naked woman in the back changing room. Andi handed Maggie a tape measure and opened up a small notebook. Maggie proceeded to take every possible measurement of Sara's body. Not only the usual inseam, waist and bust, but also calf circumference, neck size, arm length and ankle size. She then started to massage Sara's breasts so her nipples would harden. Maggie then measures the size of Sara's nipples. Finally Maggie pulled down Sara's panties and took intimate details about her pussy lips and even her clit size. All the while Maggie kept up a disarming banter while calling out the measurements to Andi to put in the notebook. The irony was not lost on Sara. Here was a woman pinching her clit in order to measure it talking about the new fashions being released in the coming weeks. At the same time, her helper was focused on taking down the appropriate figures and completely unfazed by the situation.
By the time Maggie finished with her measurements, Sara was practically panting. Her arousal was obvious, although neither Maggie nor Andi mentioned anything.
"Thanks Andi. I'll take it from here. I'll let you know if I need anything else," proclaimed Maggie. "Don't go anywhere Sara. I'll be right back with some things for you to try."
Maggie left the room and Sara took the opportunity to sit down. She wanted to masturbate in the worst way. But obviously her mistress was well known to Maggie and Sara was worried Maggie would tell Mistress A she had not followed instructions.
Maggie returned a couple of minutes later with a garter belt, black stockings and shoes with a 4-inch stiletto heel. "We'll start with the basics. Always wear stockings instead of pantyhose. They feel much sexier and so will you."
Maggie handed the items to Sara and then turned and left the room.
Sara was glad to have something other than the heat emanating from her pussy to worry about and was happy to have something to put on. The stocking slid up her legs with little resistance. Sara luxuriated in the feel. These were obviously a higher-grade stocking than she was accustomed to buying. The garter belt was made of leather. It fit her waist perfectly. The snaps were just the right length to meet the stockings. Maggie was very good at getting her fittings right. Finally Sara put on the shoes. The heel accentuated her legs and tightened her butt. Sara slowly turned the front of the mirrors admiring herself. For a moment, Sara forgot why she was here and for what she was getting dressed.
The sound of Maggie returning startled Sara. "Very nice" offered Maggie. "You'll do fine." Maggie then handed Sara a white corset. "Over time you will grow accustomed to the feeling, but for today, it might be a little uncomfortable. We need to get you to the gym to tone up a little more." Sara was taken back. She always felt she was in great shape, but she said nothing. Maggie had Sara step into the unlaced corset. "This one is a little more forgiving for your first time. We will build up to a more rigid model over time."
Sara was worried. The garment was not laced up yet and already she was feeling constricted. If this was the "easy" corset, what would the more unyielding one feel like.
Maggie strained with the laces. "I think I need a little more help. Just a minute." Maggie again used the intercom to instruct Andi to head to the changing room. "Sometimes it helps to have an extra set of hands."
Andi returned. This time she gave Sara a sly smile. "How may I be of service?" Andi said knowingly. "I need to tie this corset, but the laces are very tight. I need you to squeeze the corset tighter so I can tie it. It is probably a size or two too small, but anything bigger will not look right," Maggie said clinically. Sara was sure it was just an excuse to further fondle her body.
As Maggie stood in back of Sara working on the laces, Andi stood in front of the young girl and pressed her body into Sara. Andi wrapped her arms around Sara pushing both sides of the corset toward the center. She started low, just above Sara's butt. Andi's head was just about Sara's smoldering pussy. Sara was sure Andi's air supply was anything but pure. As Maggie worked the laces, Andi moved up Sara's body. By the time Maggie reached the top, Andi's face was buried in Sara's breasts. Andi did not actively try to stimulate the young wife, much to Sara's disappointment, but her hot breath dancing on Sara's breasts was an indirect tease. Finally Maggie was done. As Andi was taking her arms from around Sara, she tactfully ran her finger over Sara's very moist slit. "Just the way I like them... wet and willing to do what they are told," whispered Andi into Sara's ear. "I hope to enjoy you later."
Again Sara was left to look at herself in the mirror while Maggie went looking for the next item and Andi went to mind the front of the store. Sara was amazed at how the corset made her waist look smaller and therefore her hips looked bigger. She started to see an hourglass figure she had never been able to achieve despite years of exercise. The corset also gave her a deep cleavage. Sara's breasts were of good size, but this garment gave her an amazing amount of support and separation. Sara had not realized it when Maggie and Andi were lacing the corset, but there were cutouts in the bra section. Sara's achingly hard nipples fit perfectly in the small holes and would be visible under any garment. This obviously was the plan, Sara thought.
Maggie was not gone long. She returned with a sheer, white silk blouse. She told Sara to slip it on. Maggie told Sara to hold her arms out to the side and started buttoning the blouse. Surprisingly it was loose fitting. Maggie explained since this was an informal event, Sara's top should flow when she walked. Maggie had her move around the dressing room while looking at the mirror. Maggie was right, thought Sara. The fabric gave an almost fluid hint of movement every time Sara stopped walking.
"Oops, I almost forgot. Come back here for a second," exclaimed Maggie. When Sara returned, Maggie unbuttoned the top two buttons and produced two rubber bands. The small bands looked like the kind dentists use, Sara reflected. Maggie said, "We have to make sure these nipples keep standing at attention or this look will not be complete." Maggie proceeded to place the bands over Sara's nipples. Sara could feel the blood flow restrict. She only hoped they would not be on very long.
Sara's look was almost complete. All that was missing was a skirt. Maggie said she knew exactly which skirt Sara needed and only took a minute retrieving it. The skirt was leather. No surprise there. Sara was surprised at the length. It was actually not too short and reached about two-thirds of the way down Sara's thighs. The snaps from the garters were completely covered. Except for her hard nipples showing through the blouse, Sara thought she look every bit the professional woman. She didn't feel professional. Her leaking pussy and corset made every movement remind her of what she was. But at least to the uninitiated, she looked normal.
"Let's get Andi's opinion, shall we?" offered Maggie. "Walk out to the front of the store."
Sara walked back to the front counter. Her steps were tentative since she was unaccustomed to walking in heels so high. Andi offered a warm smile and told Sara she looked magnificent. It was then Sara noticed her outfit was almost a copy of what Andi was wearing. Maggie had Sara walk around the store again to help her acclimate to the heels. When Sara struggled to maintain her posture, Maggie said all of her clients must learn to walk in heels and Sara needed to practice. Maggie waved Sara back to the counter. "I want you to walk to the other end of the mall and back," instructed Maggie. She then picked up the scissors. Maggie flipped up Sara's skirt and casually cut off her panties. "These panties do not match the rest of your outfit. At the end of the mall, you will find a Victoria's Secret. A friend of mine manages it. Ask for Susan and tell her you need to buy a couple new pairs of thongs. Return here after you are done."
Sara stared in disbelief. She certainly did not want to walk around the mall without wearing her panties. She wasn't thrilled about walking around with the rubber bands either. She knew Susan would notice her curious state. Sara felt vulnerable and embarrassed but most of all aroused. She had been aroused since entering the store, but each successive event of the day was building on her psyche. Sara knew if she had the fortitude to go through with this next task, the fire inside her body would have to be quenched. At this point she didn't care if Mistress A punished her. She needed an orgasm.
Sara nodded that she understood the instructions and walked out the door. She knew the location of Victoria's Secret. It was at the opposite end of the mall. As Sara set off, she could feel the chill of the air-conditioned air flowing up her skirt. Sara heard nothing but the click of her heels as she focused on her task. Her nipples were painfully hard. She was sure people were noticing, but she did not look side to side to see who was watching. Sara walked with a purpose. She wanted to get out the mall and get home to her vibrator. She also thought about what Susan would say when she got to the store.
Sara entered the store confidently. At least, she felt, she could not show her emotions. Another well-dressed older woman approached Sara. "You must be Maggie's friend. She told me you would be stopping. I'm Susan and I think we have what you need."
"I'm sure you do," responded Sara. "But I am in a bit of a hurry. I just need to pick up a couple of thongs."
"Of course. Please follow me," said Susan.
Susan led Sara to the back of the store. No hidden rooms in a franchise store, thought Sara. I am safe here. Susan brought Sara to a shelf full of thongs. "I think this is what you are looking for. From what Maggie told me, your size should be on the lower shelf."
Again, Sara just nodded. It was obvious that Susan knew exactly what was transpiring at Professional Woman. Sara bent over to look at the thongs. She knew better than to bend at the knee. Besides, the skirt would hug her ass. Sara felt she would not be showing anything. Sara was also happy they were at the back of the store away from prying eyes. As Sara bent over, she felt Susan's hand on the small of her back. She recognized this as an instruction to remain bent over.
"I would love to keep you here all day or even take you home," Susan admitted. "But unfortunately management frowns on that type of behavior. I'll have to make do with a quick check to see how much you enjoyed the walk over here." With that straightforward statement, Susan reached under Sara's skirt and gently drew her finger over the flowing slit of the young woman. Sara wiggled her behind appreciatively. "I see you like it," whispered Susan. "I bet you would prefer this, however."
Susan suddenly inserted two fingers into Sara's happiness opening. Sara gasped, but made no effort to stop her. Susan gave Sara about 20 quick thrusts and then removed her hand. She wiped her wet fingers under Sara's nose and told her to take her purchases to the counter. Sara looked pleadingly at Susan, but she just turned and walked back to the office. Sara decided against following her and instead paid for her garments. Along the walk back to Professional Woman, Sara's thoughts were with Susan. Sara knew she would have climaxed quickly if Susan had not stopped. Sara had been reduced to a rutting a****l always ready to have sex with whoever asked.
When she returned to the first store, Andi was still in front, but Maggie was nowhere to be seen. Andi said her boss had to run out for a few minutes, but that she had left instructions for Sara to change back to her original clothes. Sara walked back through the secret showroom preferring that changing room to the smaller ones in front. As she was passing the display cases, Sara slowed to get a good look at all the products. Her memories of being tied and blindfolded earlier in the week had haunted her because of her body's out of control response. But here, the implements of her submission were laid out as if they were commonplace. Sara continued to the changing room where she found Maggie waiting for her.
"Did you enjoy the walk across the mall? Are you getting comfortable in the shoes?" Sara answered affirmatively to both questions. "You have done very well today. Take your clothes off so I can box them for you," continued Maggie. "Let me help you with the corset."
As Sara disrobed, she noticed Maggie watching her intently. "You know Sara, I am a very good friend of your mistress. If I call her and tell her how good you've been today, I bet she would let you orgasm. Would you like that?"
Sara responded in no uncertain terms that she would very grateful for that consideration.
Maggie produced a cell phone and called Mistress A. They spoke with a familiarity of intimate friends. Maggie told Mistress A about the fitting, how turned on Sara became, how she walked the length of the mall without panties and how in need she was to cum.
Maggie listened to Mistress A talk for several moments, smiled and gave the phone to Sara. "Listen slut," began the conversation. "My dear friend Maggie thinks you deserve an orgasm. I'm not convinced. I want to hear you beg to eat her pussy and her assistant too. I'm sure Andi has been salivating over you since you went inside. If I am convinced of your sincerity, I will give Maggie instructions about the manner you will be allowed to climax after you have satisfied both of them."
Sara didn't need to be asked twice. Her pleading and groveling was moving to Maggie who hoped it was moving to Mistress A also. After about a minute where Sara debased herself admitting to being nothing but an out of control nymphomaniac who would do anything for an orgasm and pledging complete fidelity to Mistress A, she handed the phone back to Maggie.
Maggie listened to a few last minute instructions while smiling and nodding at the naked woman before her. "I understand. It will be done."
After she hung up the phone, Maggie turned to face Sara, took off her pants and said, "Get to work." Sara dropped to her knees, pulled Maggie's panties to the side and dove it. Maggie had greatly enjoyed putting Sara through her tasks this afternoon and seeing the blonde submissively before her, turned her on. She climaxed very quickly and very loudly. She then told Sara to stay where she was and that Andi would be right in.
Sara didn't have to wait long. Apparently Andi knew the procedure because she was waiting at the showroom door when Maggie opened it. Andi just walked in without saying anything and lifted her skirt. She wasn't wearing any underwear so Sara had complete access. Andi grabbed the back of Sara's head and pulled her harshly into her sex. She then began to rock her hips back and forth forcing Sara's head to follow. Sara had difficulty servicing Andi, but realized that Andi was actually servicing herself using Sara's face as a scratching post. This went on for about 10 minutes until Andi stiffened and shook, but still made no noise. Andi pulled Sara to her feet and gave her a slow deep kiss then turned and walked outside without saying a word.
Sara thought she was done and started to rub her pussy. She knew she would climax with just a few strokes. As she was starting to moan, Maggie opened the door. "Stop that slut. Who said you could come yet?" yelled Maggie. "But my mistress said I could come after I took care of you and Andi," offered Sara in response. "I believe she said after we were satisfied and I am not. Not by a long shot." After Maggie said that, Sara wanted to cry. Maggie took a collar and leash from the display counter and hooked it around Sara's neck. "Follow me on your hands and knees. I know you are just a bitch in heat and now you will be treated like one."
Maggie led Sara, crawling naked on her hands and knees, into the hallway and down to her office. Although she probably should not have been, Sara was surprised to see Susan sitting on Maggie's desk. Her skirt was raised, her panties her off and her fingers were rubbing her clit. "I was so nice of you to stop by Victoria's Secret today, my dear," started Susan. "But I got the impression you were not totally pleased with our service, so I offered to help Maggie make sure you are happy." Maggie tugged on the leash and Sara understood where to go. She offered no resistance and quickly moved her mouth over Susan's lubricating pussy. As Sara continued her attention on Susan, Maggie began slowly spanking her. Sara was verbally chastised for being such a slut. With each blow, the heat from Sara's ass continued to spread through her body. After every few slaps, Maggie would slide a finger across Sara's slit and coo, "don't cum yet slut." This continued for about 10 minutes until Susan spasms and groans filled the room. At last thought Sara, I'm finished.
By Maggie had another plan. "I said when I am satisfied and not before, tramp." With that, Maggie and Susan traded places. Sara went down on Maggie for the second time in half and hour and Susan continued alternately spanking Sara and massaging her buttocks. This time Maggie's climax took longer, but she seemed to enjoy it more. By the time Sara was finished Maggie was breathless. Sara hoped Maggie was finally satisfied.
"That was wonderful Sara. You can come back to my store anytime. Are you ready to cum?" Sara though that was a stupid question, but decided to play the game a little longer. "Yes. Yes I am," was the simple response. "Ok then," responded Maggie. "Your mistress has given me explicit instructions about your climax. It is a good thing you have not cum yet or you would have been disrespecting Mistress A. I know she doesn't like that one bit. First we need to set up my swing."
Sara had never seen a sex swing. It looked like and small hammock but it had stirrups. There was an I-bolt in the ceiling and the swing quickly clipped to it. Maggie and Susan helped lift Sara into the swing. She was told to lie back and grab the vertical ropes for support. Her legs were placed into the stirrups and secured with a Velcro strap. Susan then twisted the swing until she was behind Sara's head. As Susan began massaging Sara's breasts, Maggie left the room. "My, my. Look at these nipples," exclaimed Susan. Sara had forgotten she still wore the rubber bands. She had been distracted by her tasks and her body had adapted to the pain. Just then Maggie returned to the room with Andi in tow. Andi moved to the corner and raised a video camera. Maggie said, "Mistress A wants a record of your orgasm. Please tell Andi what you want?"
Sara wasted no time begging again for her orgasm. Andi and Susan snickered, but Maggie was not convinced. "I'm sorry, let me rephrase that. You already did a fine job begging on the phone. What Mistress A is looking for is your acceptance as to the manner of your orgasm." As the meaning of this statement began to sink in, Sara noticed the riding crop in Maggie's hand. Maggie slowly snapped the crop into her hand and looked at Sara with questioning eyes. Sara understood. She was defeated completely.
"Mistress A, your humble slave wishes to achieve orgasm by the end of Maggie's crop. Please allow your slave this privilege," offered Sara.
"Where do you want the crop, slut?" questioned Maggie.
Sara paused, but then understood. "On my clit."
"Very well. Your wish is our command," said Maggie and with that she snapped the crop onto Sara's pussy. The sound was half crack and half slushy pussy. Sara arched her back and moaned. The pain, though intense, was also linked directly to the please centers of her brain. Maggie continued giving Sara a series of lighter hits with a strong snap every 5 or so. Susan continued the manipulation of Sara's nipples and was prepared to pull off the rubber bands.
After one particularly load moan, Maggie questioned Sara one last time while teasingly rubbing the crop on her clit. "You are obviously ready to cum. Susan is going to pull off the rubber bands. Your nipples will feel like they are on fire. I am then going to add the hardest lash you have felt directly on your clit. This will put you over the edge. I want you to look into the camera one more time and thank Mistress A for letting us play today.
Sara did exactly as she was instructed. She thanked her mistress via videotape. She cried out as Susan removed the rubber bands. And good to her word, Maggie snapped the crop right on Sara's clit. Sara arched her back as a guttural scream escaped her lips. Maggie was right. Sara's body went into orgasmic bliss as the two pain centers merged. Sara continued to shake as two days of denial were released. Maggie, Susan and Andi just smiled. Another conquest for Mistress A was done.
Maggie unhooked the Velcro and told Sara to take all the time she needed. Andi then brought Sara's original clothes into the office and Susan gave Sara a deep kiss. Everything seemed surreal to Sara. Today she had never felt pain like she had just experienced and she had a mind-blowing orgasm as a result. Sara began to have grave doubts whether plain vanilla sex would ever hold any sway on her again. She touched her nipples and clit to find them sensitive beyond belief. Sara finally pulled herself out of the swing and put her plain clothes back on. They seemed almost foreign to her. They did not show off her assets and they didn't make her feel sexy. Sara made a mental note to pare her wardrobe down a bit, as these clothes clearly were not acceptable.
Sara slowly walked to the front counter. With every step, the rubbing of her panty-less sex on her pants made her wince. The fire in her nipples had died down, but their erect status had not. Maggie, Susan and Andi all told Sara to come back anytime. They would be happy to have her in the store. Sara just chuckled at the double meaning, took her bags and started to walk out.
"Good luck tomorrow," exclaimed the three women.
Sara returned home from her shopping adventure tired, sore but satisfied. She quickly showered before Frank came home and hoped her ass and pussy would not show signs of the spanking and cropping she had received. She was barely out of the shower and dressed again before Frank came in the door. She apologized for not having dinner ready and suggested they order a pizza. Frank was tired from his week at work so he readily agreed. The new out-of-state client Frank had been dealing with all week was very stressful. A quiet evening at home sound like just what the doctor ordered.
As they sat down to eat, Frank told Sara that his boss, Jim Anderson, husband of Mistress A, had invited him golfing the next afternoon. "Jim's wife is having some kind of girls-only party. They play bunko or something. He has to get out for the afternoon." Sara smiled knowing this was hardly a coincidence. "What am I supposed to do while you are off playing?" Sara mockingly asked. She already knew the answer but wanted to hear what her hubby would come up with. "Oh, Jim said you were invited to the party," replied Frank.
Sara was taken a back by that statement. This meant Jim obviously knew what Sara and his wife had done. It could not be happenstance that he was being nice to Frank all of a sudden. For all Sara knew, Jim and told Frank what was happening. Frank continued, "I think you should go. It would be good for you to make new friends and if you are friends with Cindy (Anderson) it could not hurt my career."
Sara just smiled. "Perhaps you are right. It would be fun to meet some new people," she mused. If Frank only knew, she thought. Sara was tormented hiding her relationship with Cindy. Obviously telling Frank would be a huge risk. If he didn't throw her out on the spot, any trouble he caused might get him fired. After everything that happened to her this week, she also was not ready to stop seeing her mistress. Sara determined that she had to get through one more day and then she would decide what to do. Sara knew she was k**ding herself thinking like that, but when you are addicted to something, logic can go out the window.
After dinner Frank, Sara and the k**s bunked down and watched a movie. Frank and Sara cuddled on the sofa while the k**s were sprawled out on the floor. Sara felt safe in Frank's arms, but she could not enjoy his protection. Her thoughts kept jumping to what was going to happen tomorrow. Mistress A had promised she would only be serving drinks and snacks to her guests, but somehow Sara doubted that would be all. She had been warned people she knew might be there. This worried Sara because her outfit would clearly show her nipples. What other devious plans did her mistress have? Undoubtedly other people might learn of Sara's desire to be dominated. After the movie, Frank and Sara retired to the bedroom. While Frank was in the bathroom, Sara quickly changed into a nightgown before Frank could notice her still pink bottom. After a quick kiss good night, Sara fell fast asleep.
Saturday morning dawned as a beautiful late spring day. Frank and Jim had a 2pm tee time at a course about an hour away. Jim picked up Frank around noon. Jim didn't come in, but when Sara gave Frank a goodbye kiss, Jim winked at her. Sara blushed profusely, but turned and went back into the house before Frank could notice. Sara was supposed to be at her mistress' house at 2pm sharp. She had been warned, via email, that being late would be a serious offense that merited severe punishment. The Anderson's only lived about 2 miles away so Sara figured she would leave at 1:40. Sara gathered up the boxes of clothes from Professional Woman and put them in the car. She thought about Maggie's offer to dress her and serious considered heading back to the mall. Sara went as far as to get in the car, but then changed her mind. Sara decided there were three very good reasons not to see Maggie right now. First, it might take too long. Maggie would certainly take her time helping Sara dress. Sara was confident she would have to service the shop owner and probably Andi as well. While the thought of going down on the two women was certainly tempting, Sara figured she didn't want to risk being late and should save her strength for the party. Reason two was more of a hope. If Mistress A were helping her dress, it would be difficult for her to lace the corset as tight as Maggie had done the day before. Sara figured her mistress had taken this into account, but maybe, just maybe, Sara would catch a break. Although these two reasons were foremost in Sara's mind, she then thought of the most important reason. Mistress A had not told her to go back to the store. Already under threat of punishment for being late, Sara did not want to think about what her mistress would do if she went to the store of her own decision.
Sara killed time around the house, nervously switching from light cleaning to doing laundry, starting the dishwasher and watching TV. In reality she was pacing back and forth trying not to worry. By 1:30 the itch in her pussy had returned. Sara decided to drive over to Mistress A's house a little early. She could wait in the car until 2. The drive took only 10 minutes. Now parked outside, Sara's mind was free from the distractions of the house. Now she could only think about what was to begin in 20 minutes. Her mind raced. Different scenarios, each kinkier than the last played in her head like a panoramic movie. Sara was sure she would be servicing her mistress. But how many other women would she pleasure? Mistress A told her not everyone at the party was approving of Sara's type of behavior, but maybe Sara would be ordered to try and convince them. Sara pictured herself tied spread eagle to the coffee table as woman after woman sat on her face and used all manner of toys on her. Perhaps Mistress A had a swing like Maggie from which Sara could be suspended. Sara's arousal was growing with each passing thought. Her panties were saturated and the car's interior was strong with her feminine musk.
Sara's thoughts replayed the events of the past week. How Mrs. Anderson took her in the park while her family stood by unknowing. How Mrs. Anderson became her mistress the next day as Sara submitted in her own bed while wearing her wedding dress. The rest of the week when Sara meekly followed Mistress A's every instruction and had the best orgasms of her life. Now she was minutes away from voluntarily entering the lion's den, prepared to do whatever was asked of her.
Sara exited the car at 1:58 and walked briskly to the door. Her trepidation was overwhelmed by her burning desire. Mistress A opened the door. "Right on time. Very good. Today should be exceedingly pleasurable for you if you do everything I say. My guests should be here in about an hour. You will probably know at least a few people. I believe Maggie will be stopping by as well as some people from the neighborhood, but I don't know if you know them. There will be someone who knows you very well here this afternoon. Remember when I said you didn't need to worry about who was with me at your house?"
Sara nodded.
"Well today, she will be here. In fact, we are going to play a little game. You are going to try to figure out which guest had the pleasure of your talented tongue. You can ask questions or use any other method you like to determine her identity. If you guess correctly, pleasure will be your reward. If you guess wrong, you will probably embarrass yourself and you will certainly embarrass me. Your punishment will be a whipping and the marks will not disappear as quickly as yesterday's spanking or be as satisfying as your cropping."
Again Sara just nodded. She had no idea how she was going to spot the mystery woman, but she would have to worry about that later.
Mistress A instructed Sara about her duties for the party. A group of friends met once a month. The location rotated among the women. The excuse was nominally to play bunko, but usually they just ending up having a few drinks and gossiping. There was beer and wine to drink, although most of the women would stick with the wine. There were also a few hard liquor choices, although usually they went untouched. Water and soda was available as well. Mistress A had prepared several appetizers and snacks. Sara was to make sure everyone's glass was filled and take the snack tray around whenever she was free from beverage duty.
"Maggie told me what your outfit would consist of and I approve," Mistress A stated as she finished her instructions. "I like my sluts to be professional on the outside, even if, or especially if, I am controlling their reactions on the inside. Today you will learn what I mean. Although the blouse does not show much cleavage, I like the thought of your nipples being unconfined. I doubt we will need the rubber bands. Unless I miss my guess, and my nose says I am right, you will not need any added nipple stimulation to achieve the effect I want. When you serve the drinks to someone who is sitting, be sure to bend at the waist and not at your knees. Although most of the guests will not know your true status, some, like Maggie, will know who and what you are. Should they choose to touch you, you will not resist. It is not my intention for this to happen, but I do not control their actions so it might. You are to do nothing to give away your status. After the party, you will be given either your reward or your punishment based on your performance. Do you understand?"
"Yes Mistress A," Sara said quietly.
"Very well, sweetie" responded Mistress A. "Let's get you dressed. My guests will be here shortly. Please head up the stairs to the bedroom on your right and remove your clothes."
Sara climbed the stairs preparing to do what she had been dreaming about for the last 5 days. As she entered the room, Andi, sitting on the bed, startled Sara. "Maggie thought Mrs. Anderson might need help getting you ready. She was disappointed you didn't stop by the store today." Sara's fleeting thought earlier that the corset might not be tied so tight was obviously not going to come true.
"Andi my sweet c***d" started Mistress A, "would you be a dear and strip Sara for me?"
"Of course I would. She is utterly a great find for you. Maggie and I enjoyed her very much yesterday. Thank you for sharing her," responded the young girl.
"Not a problem. I'm sure Sara enjoyed herself. I plan on sharing her among many of my friends."
Sara did not like the ominous nature of that last statement, but the tone of Mistress A's voice was one of caring, not malice, so Sara returned to concentrating on Andi's removal of her clothes. While she was stripping Sara, Andi commented on Sara's smell of arousal. Mistress A replied that they may have to do something about that, but she wasn't sure what she had strong enough to mask the odor. Sara knew every woman in attendance would know that scent and she knew the aroma would not go away by itself.
After Andi removed all of Sara's clothes, she placed them in a footlocker along with her purse and her car keys. Mistress A handed Andi a small lock, which she attached to the closing mechanism. Mistress A and Andi then stared at Sara for a few moments, smiling. Mistress A then opened the boxes from Maggie's store and removed the garments. Andi made quick work putting the garter and stockings on Sara. The slow, teasing method of dressing Sara experienced the day before was gone. In its place, a more utilitarian approach was used. Next was the corset. Just like the day before, Andi moved in front of Sara and wrapped her arms around the garment. As Andi pulled the sides together, Mistress A tied the strings. Immediately Sara noticed two differences from the store. First, Mistress A was much stronger than Maggie. The corset was much tighter today. Second, Andi was not concerned with teasing her. As Andi reached around her, she planted her mouth right over Sara's clit. Thus Sara was being pulled tightly into the corset restricting her breathing while a sexy young girl was sucking at her pussy. Sara felt dizzy as Mistress A warned her not to cum yet.
Andi pulled away from Sara, stood up and took a higher grip. As the top of the corset was brought into place, Andi began sucking Sara's nipples. This time Sara could not help but groan. Andi only sucked each nipple for about 10 seconds. Sara was glad Andi stopped because she was quickly approaching the point of no return. Mistress A spun Sara around to look at how the corset fit. "Perfect as always. Andi, tell Maggie she does good work. Worth every penny."
After the corset was completed, the blouse, skirt and heels were easy additions. Sara was again transformed into the perfect hidden slut. Mistress A was not yet convinced, however. "I don't think the thong you bought yesterday will do for today. It will not protect you adequately from leakage." Sara blushed, but she knew her mistress was right. Mistress A rummaged around in a dresser and found what she was looking for. When she returned, she had a leather panty in her right hand. Sara was more distressed, however, by the tapered butt plug in her left. "Be a dear, Andi, and get me some lube from the nightstand. I don't think the fair Sara has had much experience in the anal arts."
Andi retrieved a jar of lube and handed it do Mistress A. "Ok, Sara, lift up your skirt and bend over the bed." Sara did as she was told. "Now spread those cheeks, her we go." Sara reached behind herself, grabbed an ass-cheek with each hand and pulled them apart. She wanted to resist, but she knew once Mistress A picked a course of action, there was no changing it. The plug widened significantly. Mistress A calmly told Sara to relax. The plug was going in one way or another and it was up to Sara to determine how much it would hurt. The pain was incredible at the widest point, but once it passed, Sara's ass clenched shut around it. Mistress A rubbed both of Sara's butt checks and complimented her on her first plug. "Before you get up, I have one more surprise for you." Mistress A moved around to the other side of the bed and said "open up."
Sara dutifully opened her mouth and two shinny metal balls were placed in her mouth. "Somehow I doubt Frank ever used Ben Wa balls with you Sara, did he?" questioned Mistress A. Sara shook her head. "I didn't think so. I'm doing you a favor by letting you warm the balls. I can be a gentle mistress when you do as you are told. These balls are inserted into your pussy and will be held in by the panty. While they will not provide you with enough stimulation to cum, they should help keep you at the proper state of arousal. You may recall a statement you made to me earlier in the week. I intend to find if you were telling the truth."
Sara strained to remember which statement Mistress A was taking about while the Ben Wa balls were unceremoniously slid into her waiting sex.
"Now don't let those balls fall or there will be hell to pay," teased Mistress A. She knew that Sara would have to struggle to keep them from falling. Her soaking pussy was not going to have much grip on the smooth balls. "Don't worry though, I can help." With that phrase, Mistress A once again brought forth the leather panties. "These were a special gift from an admirer with a gift for electronics. As you can see, there is a bump on the inside front of these panties. This is a small, quiet vibrator. Although I'm sure the butt plug and balls will keep your slutty little mind occupied, the remote control nature of these panties will make sure you remember who is in charge. From time to time, if you are doing well, I will give you a taste of what you can have later if you please me. Slide these on and we are almost done."
Sara slid the panties up her legs. The panties were tight and Sara could feel the bump positioned right over her clit and pressing against her pussy lips. This was going to be a long afternoon.
Mistress A took another appraisal of her toy and then reached back to the dresser drawer and grabbed a silver choker. "I can't use a collar on you today because there are too many squares in attendance. But I want you to remember who you serve when you see yourself in a mirror." Sara didn't think there was any possibility of forgetting that. Finally dressed, Sara looked at the clock and saw it was 2:50, ten minutes to go.
"I've got to get back to the store," said Andi. "I'll try to come by after work for my reward." Sara could only assume what Andi's reward for helping would be.
"Ok, pussycat, let's get downstairs. I want you to open the door and welcome my guests when each arrives. In between you can start serving drinks," was the last instruction Sara received. It was time to begin.
Sara walked downstairs. None of the other women had arrived yet so she busied herself opening the wine, laying out the cheese and crackers and pacing about nervously.
Finally the doorbell rang.
Sara's heart was pounding. One by one the guests began to arrive. Sara was kept busy serving the drinks and food and running back to the door every time the bell chimed. The guests seem intrigued why this attractive woman was working so hard. Sara wasn't worried about that, however. With every step, her ass contracted on the butt plug just a bit and the Ben Wa balls were doing their job moving around her pussy. Sara didn't think she could survive. Her only hope was once everyone arrived she would get a breather.
By Sara's count, ten women had arrived, but she didn't recognize anyone. Perhaps this day would not be so bad. Just as she was delivering the latest glass of wine, the doorbell rang again. Sara efficiently moved back to the foyer. She was finally getting adapted to walking on high heels. As Sara opened the door, a smiling Maggie greeted her.
"So good to see you again, Sara," said Maggie.
Before Sara could respond, Maggie gave her a quick hug and a short squeeze on her butt. Sara froze.
"I bet you are even hornier than yesterday, aren't you," Maggie whispered.
Again Sara did not respond.
"No matter, please bring me Diet Coke when you get the chance. No rush."
Sara turned and headed back into the kitchen. She had to get control back. Maggie's hand on her body caused a flood of memories from yesterday. Her body was in turmoil. Her nipples, which had not been too prominent, we suddenly like erasers threatening to poke through the blouse. Just then, the vibrator turned on. Sara grabbed the edge of the counter to steady herself. The vibrations stopped about 10 seconds later. For the second time since arriving, Sara was teetering on the edge of a massive orgasm. The vibrator pulsed two more times. Sara correctly assumed that was a signal from her mistress to get back to the party.
Sara returned with Maggie's Diet Coke. As she returned, Mistress A introduced Sara as the wife of one of Jim's employees. She explained that Sara had made a bet with her during the k**'s last soccer game and had lost. The payment was that she would act as their server for today's party. Sara just smiled and gave a little wave, then made her way to where Maggie was sitting. Sara dreaded what she knew would come next. Maggie was the only woman sitting at this point and Sara knew why. She bent over at the waist, handed over the glass of Diet Coke and said, "Here you are. If there is anything else I can provide for you, please let me know."
Several of the other women took notice of this exchange.
Sara straightened herself and proceeded to work the room going from woman to woman attending to their drinking and eating needs. Over the course of the next two hours, Sara was kept jumping. While none of the woman was drinking heavily, there were enough of them to keep Sara moving without many breaks. After a while, most of the women found seats. Sara dutifully bent over each time one of them needed something. Beyond the humiliation of not bending at her knees, the bending at her waist had a side effect. Her leather panty would ride up just a little each time she bent over. Normally this would not be a big deal as the movement was subtle. However, the slight movement changed the position of the bump rubbing her clit. Even without the vibrator turned on, the bump itself was very stimulating. The delicate movement of the panty also tugged slightly at the butt plug. Almost insignificant by itself, the dual stimulation front and back was driving Sara crazy.
Every so often Sara would find herself with a short lull in the action and would try to isolate herself in the kitchen. Each time, the vibrator would come on whenever she was in the kitchen longer than necessary. Sara thought if she stayed in the kitchen long enough, the vibration would be enough to get her off. But then a curious thing happened. As long as she was in the kitchen, the vibrator stayed off. As she returned to the living room, however, she would get a series of short blasts. Sara was reaching the end of her rope. She needed to orgasm soon. Mistress A had told her these little parties usually broke up around 7pm and it was already after 6. Sara thought she had done everything her mistress had instructed her to do so she was sure she would get her reward.
Around 6:15 Sara headed into the kitchen again. As she was facing the sink, Mistress A moved in behind her, placed both arms around her and started massaging Sara's breasts. At the same time, the vibrator turned on and stayed on. Sara no longer cared that she was in somebody else's kitchen. She started to moan softly as Mistress A told her what a dirty slut she was. The vibrator stayed on for at least a minute. Mistress A caressed Sara's breasts for about half that time then began rubbing her butt making sure to push on the butt plug's handle several times. Sara was breathing heavily and ready to explode when the vibrator turned off. Mistress A removed her hands immediately. Sara gave her a look of desperation and pleaded to be allowed to cum.
"Not just yet, my pet. You still need to determine who was with me in your bedroom. They are actually the ones controlling the vibrator right now," said the smiling mistress.
As if to prove her point, Mistress A reached out both arms and opened her hands. Sara saw no remote control, yet her panties turned on again. Not worrying about whom was controlling her panties; Sara instead concentrated on achieving her orgasm. She knew she would be punished, but she didn't care. Mistress A sensed what she was doing and warned her against her course of action. Sara continued to look with imploring eyes at her mistress when the vibration stopped again. Sara was close to madness with the need to cum.
Just then the doorbell rang. Sara muttered something beneath her breath and headed toward the door. As Sara swung back the door, she was greeting with a vision. Andi was back, only she had changed clothes into a very form fitting dress, which showed off her curves and revealed a hint of cleavage. Sara drooled at the site of the attractive 19 year old. "Horny are we?" questioned Andi rhetorically. "I can see it in your eyes. How about you fetch me a beer and we can talk about it."
Sara didn't want to talk about anything yet. She got Andi her beer and made another drink run around the group. As she moved, Sara tried to assess which woman was a likely mystery woman candidate. Sara had forgot about this task and time was running out. Sara immediately discounted Maggie and Andi. Although her experience with woman was limited, she had noticed that both of their pussies tasted different and neither tasted like the one she sought. Both Maggie and Andi stared straight through Sara as if they could read her filthy mind.
Sara tried to remember which women were watching her bend over a little more keenly than they should have. She thought back to the conversations they had and how they had greeted Sara. Which ones seemed familiar to her plight and which seemed totally disinterested. At one point Sara convinced herself it must have been Heather Chandler. Heather was by all definitions a trophy wife. She was just 30 and her husband, owner of chain of auto dealerships was in his upper 50s. They had been married a little over a year ago. Heather was a vision. A tall woman at around 5' 10", Heather always wore heels making her over 6 feet tall and towering over everyone at the party. She had a hard body physique and her breasts had obviously been enhanced. From what Sara could tell, the surgeon did a great job. Heather wore a simple dress, but the cut accentuated her positives as the song goes. Finally Heather hair was red. Not just red but fire engine red. Few women could pull off that color, but on her, Sara thought, it was perfect.
Heather had been nice to Sara during the party. She never made any crude comments about Sara's actions and seemed oblivious to Sara's more obvious movements. Sara was unmistakably lusting after this woman and hoped she was the mystery woman, but could not figure out a way to know for sure.
Close to 7, several of the women said their goodbyes and thinned the crowd. Heather was still there as was Maggie, Andi and three other women. The vibrator, which had been tormenting Sara throughout the party had remained calm since people started leaving. Sara's mind raced. Did the mystery woman leave already? Sara worried about the punishment she would face if that happened. She determined it was now or never.
Sara went back up to Heather and asked if she needed another drink. Heather declined saying it was time for her to get home. Sara knew she had to go for broke. "Don't I know you from somewhere? You seem familiar."
Heather smiled and responded, "I think so. You look familiar too." Sara almost came on the spot. "Well I need to get going." With that, Heather walked out.
Sara was disappointed. She asked Mistress A to come into the kitchen. "I think I can identify the mystery woman. It was Heather," said Sara.
"Are you sure or are you just lusting after her body like every man in town?" asked Mistress A.
Sara shook her head in affirmation responding yes to both parts of her mistress' question.
"You have done well tonight my pet. The party is breaking up and you have earned your reward. I want you to say your goodbyes to the remaining guests. Then walk out the door and follow the path around the house. We have a walkout basement. The door is open. I will meet you down there in a few minutes."
Sara did as she was told, thankful that her ordeal was about to end and her relief was within sight. She moved from woman to woman and said her goodbyes. Maggie was sitting down again so Sara bent over one last time and gave her a good look at her boobs straining in the corset. Sara even gave her own nipple a little rub, her body shielding any prying eyes from seeing her. Maggie whispered, "You've learned the game well. I look forward to playing with you more."
As she was walking toward the door, Sara practically ran into Andi returning from the bathroom. Andi spoke loud enough for everyone to hear, that she was hosting the party next month and hoped Sara would be available. Sara didn't comment and moved closer to the door. As she walked outside Andi followed. As the door closed, Andi pushed Sara against the side of the house, pressed her hands against Sara's shoulders to keep her there and gave her a deep kiss. Andi's tongue sought Sara's mouth, which offered zero resistance. Andi pushed Sara harder into the wall and began to grind her hips into the defenseless woman. Then she reached down and gave each nipple a strong twist and pulled away. "Good night," said Andi. "Hope to see you again soon. You really are a lovely serving girl." Sara was gasping for air as she watched Andi walk back into the house.
Sara understood the game that was being played. She knew Mistress A had her right where she wanted. Sara was horny enough and needed to cum so badly she would be putty in Mistress A's hand. Sara quickly found the path and walked around the house to the basement door. It was unlocked just like her mistress said it would be. As Sara walked back inside she noticed the basement was decorated in 1970's rec room. It seemed out of place with the rest of the tastefully decorated house. About a minute later, Sara heard Mistress A coming down the stairs.
"I know, this basement needs work, but we hardly every use it. You have been a very good girl today, Sara. I want to reward you. Let's get you out of these clothes," said Mistress A. She started to undress Sara and to Sara's surprise, did not try to tease her breasts or rub her ass. Mistress A simply removed the blouse and skirt. "You know, I think I like the look of that corset and your stockings. Let's leave those but we can lose the panties and it's time to change out that choker," exclaimed Mistress A with a certain amount of glee.
Sara watched as Mistress A opened a draw and returned with a think leather D-collar. She quickly removed the choker and buckled the new collar around Sara's neck. Sara noticed her ability to move her head up and down was severely impacted. Sara then felt Mistress A pulling down her panties. The inside was slick with her juices, although her mistress was right, they didn't leak. As Mistress A was pulling down her panties, Sara lost concentration and the Ben Wa balls popped from her overheated pussy. Sara was afraid she had made a cardinal sin.
"Don't worry my sweet. For those to have slid out that easily, they must have done their job." Mistress A quickly inserted two fingers into Sara's tunnel and rubbed her clit. "Yes, it feels like they did their job." Sara unashamedly moaned at the intrusion. "Here is what we are going to do." Mistress A explained clinically while she continued to slowly manipulate Sara. Sara was going to be put in restrains. A spreader bar would keep her legs apart to make sure she was stable while kneeling. Her arms would be cuffed behind her with another bar connecting the cuffs to her collar. She was to be blindfolded and given one more chance to identify the mystery woman. Sara shivered at the thought of this task, but willingly accepted her mistress' decree.
Mistress A made swift work of placing Sara in bondage and attaching the blindfold. Sara heard the front door open and close a couple of times and wondered who had left.
"Today has been your final exam. So far you have passed with flying colors on the 'Professional Looking Slut' segment. If you are accepted into our training program, this skill will be very important. Now it is time for the just plain slut portion. Think of it as an initiation and you will do fine. Ok? Here are the rules," began Mistress A. "One by one, someone is going to come down the stairs. They will position themselves so you can service their pussy. I don't want to hear any bad reports so you had better do it right. After you finish, you will be given another chance to ID the mystery woman. If you do so, you will pass. If not, you fail and will be sent home never to participate with our little group again. Failure is not an option. Are we clear?"
"Yes mistress," was the two-word reply.
Mistress A positioned Sara on her knees facing the couch. She was nice enough to put a pillow under Sara's knees. At least that was Sara's first thought. Her second thought was perhaps Mistress A intended for her to be in that position for a long time. Mistress A also put on a set of headphones with classical music playing. Sara was now blind and effectively deaf.
Sara was left alone for what seemed like ages, but was probably only ten minutes. She could only estimate how long based on the music that was playing. Without any visual clues or auditory clues as to her surrounding, Sara's mind was free to wander. Certainly she knew she was in Mistress A's basement. But beyond that her mind was uninhibited to place her in other situations. Sara had no clue how many people would be coming downstairs? We people leaving or just arriving? What would she be expected to do?
Finally Sara felt a hand brush across the back of her head. Whatever was going to happen, it was about to start.
Sara could sense someone moving in front of her a sitting on the couch. Two hands gripped her head and pulled her forward. Because of the way she was shackled, Sara was forced to pivot on her knees and fall forward. Her mouth was directed precisely into a very wet pussy. Sara began lapping at the juices determined to give the woman a quality orgasm. She knew the sooner she finished, the sooner she would get her own reward. Without the benefit of sound, Sara could not gauge the success of her actions. She had to focus on telltale signs, like the undulations of the hips, the pressure on her head and changes to the moisture returning to her tongue.
Apparently she was doing something right, because after just a few minutes, Sara's head was pulled closer and squeezed tightly by the receiving woman's thighs. Sara was rocked back and force as the woman experienced a strong orgasm. She then released Sara who was up righted by two sets of hands, one on each of her shoulders. Sara's face was slick with a combination of juice and sweat. She reflected that the woman tasted good, but it was not a taste she was familiar with. Sara determined she had not had sex with that woman before.
After about 30 seconds, Sara was again pulled down to the level of a waiting pussy. She began her service procedure again. This time Sara definitely remembered the taste. This was Andi. Sara redoubled her efforts. Andi turned Sara on from the moment they met the day before and Sara hoped to spend more time with her. Despite her best efforts, Sara was not able to bring Andi off for a long time. Sara was getting tired and hoped she could get a break soon. After Andi finally reached her zenith, she pushed Sara back, grabbed her head again and gave Sara a passionate kiss. Sara said, "Thank you Andi." It was the first sound she made during the ordeal. Sara didn't see it, but Mistress A smiled at her correct identification of the young girl.
Twice more Sara's mouth was used to pleasure a woman on the couch and twice more she correctly identified the woman. Maggie was next. She wrenched Sara's nipples after Sara had completed her oral service until Sara thanked her. Mistress A was next. She was gentler, preferring to rub Sara's outer pussy lips while Sara expressed gratitude to her.
Sara still had not identified the mystery woman and was starting to become worried. Then a familiar scent hit her nose. Thinking back to Monday, one of the things Sara remembered most clearly was the scent of an expensive perfume. She knew Mistress A was not wearing any that day, so she equated it with the mystery woman. Sara had not noticed the fragrance upstairs. This meant either the mystery woman was not at the party and had just arrived or that she had added the perfume after Sara came downstairs.
Sara could smell the perfume move in front of her. "Mistress A, this is the woman who you brought to my house on Monday. I am sure."
Immediately after Sara completed her declaration, the headphones were removed. "Are you sure, slut?" asked Mistress A. "Absolutely," responded Sara.
"You do understand the implications of your assertion, don't you?" continued Mistress A.
"Yes I do. I am positive," Sara said confidently.
"Well you are correct. Your new Mistress, Heather, was the one at your house. From now on you will just call me Cindy. It has been a pleasure being your mistress."
Sara was confused. To use a sports term, she felt like she had just been traded. Sara heard Heather move to the couch. Sara's arms were then grabbed and she was d****d over Mistress Heather's lap.
Sara finally heard the hypnotic sound of Mistress Heather's voice. "I know you have been a good girl today, Sara. You have not earned punishment, but I want to begin your training. This will establish my control over your body and mind. With her legs spread and hands locked behind her back, Sara had no control over her body. With the teasing she had received over the last several hours, she also would have done anything for an orgasm.
Mistress Heather delivered a short, but effective spanking. Sara found if she positioned her hips just right, she could press her clit on Mistress Heather's knee. This action did not go unnoticed. "So my new slut wants to cum does she," mocked Mistress Heather. "Show the women how desperate you are." Mistress Heather took three fingers on her right hand and slid them into Sara pussy while her left hand pushed down on Sara's warmed butt. Sara began a lascivious grind to the pulse of Mistress Heather's fingers. She wanted to stifle her sounds so she would cum before Mistress Heather stopped. If there was one thing she had learned throughout the week was to orgasm when she could because she didn't know when she would get the chance again.
It didn't surprise Sara that Mistress Heather stopped abruptly before she could orgasm. Sara groaned in frustration.
"Don't worry pet. Your release is near. Cindy just whispered in my ear a statement you made earlier. As I am a fair mistress, I will give you the opportunity to orgasm now. We just have to move the cameras around."
Sara didn't like the sound of that. She assumed her treatment was being recorded, but the confirmation saddened her. Still nothing was going to stop her now.
Cindy began, "Remember when you told me your were horny enough to fuck a doorknob? Well today is your chance."
Sara was lifted into a standing position. Her restraints were removed, but not the blindfold. Sara was led across the room to a door, which separated the finished side of the basement from the unfinished. Her hand was placed on the knob.
"Ok Sara. If you want to cum, this is how you will do it... Oh and don't forget to thank us and confess your slutdom."
Sara wasted no time. She grabbed the doorframe and began rubbing herself on the knob. The other women were cheering for her. Within a matter of seconds, Sara knew her liberation was at hand. She screamed out at the top of her lungs a sincere thank you to all the women present. She repeatedly yelled that she was a slut and finally had a mind-blowing orgasm that left her sobbing on the floor.
Sara heard several footsteps walking up the stairs. She was too tired to move so she simply remained on the floor. Then Sara felt a hug from behind. A firm set of breasts was pressed into her back. Sara knew instinctively they belonged to Mistress Heather. "You have done very well. I am proud of you. We will begin more formal training soon. The video of tonight's session will be very hot. At some point we may have to show it to Frank." Sara was too spent to even consider the ramifications of the last sentence.
"As for tonight," Mistress Heather continued, "Cindy has made a request. It is 8pm now and you need to be getting home. However you have one more task to complete. As Cindy informed you before, our little club works on a cast system. I am the Alpha. I direct the group's activities and everyone serves me. To paraphrase Mel Brooks, It's good to be the queen. Cindy is my second in command. Your training will be handled by both of us. While I am your new mistress, you will always do what she says in my absence. Tonight there will be no more teasing. You are free to orgasm as much as you want tonight. Just don't stay too late. Your husband is waiting for you at home. I will be in touch.
Mistress Heather removed Sara's blindfold and walked toward the stairs leaving her to stare at her new mistress' perfect ass. Sara's mind was still hazy from her orgasm, but she was sure Mistress Heather had removed her orgasm restriction. Sara reached down and starting rubbing her clit with abandon. Within a minute she was cumming again. She didn't stop. Within five minutes Sara had cum three times. Not as shocking at her one on the doorknob, but certainly they felt great. Just as the waves of her third orgasm subsided, Cindy came back down the stairs.
"I've got one more task for you. It is something I have wanted to do even before last Sunday. Step back over here."
Sara eagerly complied.
"I know a tramp like you will love this."
Cindy returned to her cabinet of toys and took out a substantial strap-on. Sara's eyes widened at the size. "Don't worry Sara, I know you can take this... if I go slow. Now bend over the back of the couch."
Sara did as she was told. She was thankful her knees would be resting on the cushions instead of the floor. Cindy moved behind her and rubbed the phallus back and forth over Sara's drooling pussy lips. Sara rocked her hips back in an effort to insert the tip.
"Is this what you want? Remember, in Heather's absence you still belong to me," derided Cindy.
"God yes, Cindy. Please fuck me. Fuck me like the slut I am," echoed Sara, hardly believing the words came from her mouth.
"Like the slut you are, huh? In that case you are going to do all the work. I am going to slowly put my dick in you. I will give you time to stretch and accommodate the whole thing. Then you are going to ride it like a woman possessed. If you don't move that cute little ass of yours at the right speed, I will make sure you understand what speed I require. Do you understand?"
Sara panted her acceptance.
Cindy pushed the head of the dildo past Sara's lips. Cindy knew how tight Sara was from her finger explorations. Even after two k**s, she was not very stretched. Frank must not have much in the meat department, Cindy mused. Oh well. She can find out about that later.
Slowly, ever so slowly Cindy continued to push the strap-on into the moaning creature below her. Each inch or so she would pull out slightly to prolong the procedure. Each time Sara released a sigh of frustration and also a little pussy juice. Each time Cindy found the going a little easier. When Cindy finally had all 8 inches in her, she told Sara to start fucking and prove once again what a slut she was.
Sara began slowly, still trying to become accustomed to the size. The plastic dick was rubbing against the membrane separating it from the butt plug in Sara's ass. This was the first time she had been double penetrated and she liked it. Sara started by pulling out only a couple of inches on each stroke. Cindy have her a hard swat and told her to "do it right." Sara built up to about 6 inches on each stroke. Her entire body was moving to an unheard rhythm. Her hair was flying bad and forth and she feared the back of the couch would crack. Cindy encouraged her by speaking dirty little phrases and complementing her on her submission. Sara's orgasm hit her hard and by surprise. There was no build-up. The filthy words coming out of Cindy's mouth combined with both her holes being filled had triggered a massive release. Sara arched her back and Cindy wrapped her arms around her squeezing her breasts. Sara kept rocking her hips on the dildo as the orgasm tore through her. Her moans were incoherent and echoed of the basement walls. Sara was oblivious to what was happening other than the pleasure surging through her body.
Cindy smiled. She was correct in picking Sara. She would prove to be a wonderful addition to their little club.
As Sara began to recover and become aware of her surroundings again, she was shocked to see Jim standing in front of her. She was not surprised to see a large bulge in his pants.
Cindy, never removing the strap-on from Sara, gave her a quick spank. "What are you waiting for?"
Sara understood and reached for Jim's zipper. His hard on sprung into view. It was not as large as the strap-on, but it was a nice size.
Sara began giving him a blowjob. As with the other women earlier, she was determined to get him off. As she was concentrating on his cock, her hips began to move again of their own volition. Despite her best efforts, Jim was not climaxing and she was starting to enjoy having all three of her holes filled. Sara could feel another orgasm building. Before she could finish however, Cindy and Jim both pulled out leaving her frustrated once again.
"I know Mistress Heather told you that you could cum as much as you want, however we have a position I think you will like. Oh, and don't cum until I tell you. Mistress Heather went home so you belong to me right now and I am rescinding her order."
Sara was not about to leave behind another orgasm and go home. She gleefully stood up ready for whatever the Andersons were ready to dish out.
"I need to get a few more things. Suck Jim's cock while I do," said Cindy. Sara immediately dropped back to her knees at took his manhood into her mouth. It was the first time Sara had ever tasted herself in this way. The mix of Jim's musk and her juices was enthralling. She heard Cindy sifting through the contents of the drawer and wondered what she was looking for. Sara gave Jim a loving blowjob. She wasn't trying to make her cum. She wanted that treat inside her. She gave him enough suction to keep him rock hard and didn't user her hands as Mistress A had previously instructed her. Jim commented that she really was a good cocksucker and that Frank must be very happy. Cindy replied that Sara didn't like oral and rarely serviced Frank in this way.
"You could have fooled me," was his reply. "Perhaps she is learning to enjoy it."
"Yes," reacted Cindy. "She is going to get lots of practice. I'm sure Frank will benefit."
Sara was taking in this conversation. The Andersons were talking about her as if she wasn't even there. Here she was with Jim's stiff cock in her mouth and Cindy's juice on her face mixed with four of Cindy's friend's fluids and they were carrying on a conversation like they were catching up on old times. Sara never felt like more of a sex object than that moment. And she liked it.
Cindy returned carrying several items. Out of the corner of her eye, Sara could see the strap-on swinging obscenely back and forth as Cindy walked toward her. She had no doubt she was about to feel its wrath again. Cindy ordered Sara to stand. Onto the D-ring of Sara's collar Cindy attached a leash.
"I know you are not planning to go anywhere, but your choice to use the leash last Monday really turned me on. Plus it will look great on the video."
Cindy then moved the camera to the side of the couch was Sara trembled in anticipation. Sit down Jim. I think our cowgirl needs to go for a ride.
Cindy tugged on Sara's leash and led her back to Jim. Sara was more than happy to sit on his cock. She wondered if Cindy was going to force her to suck on the strap-on. Cindy had other plans, however. As Sara reached the couch, Cindy told her to turn around with her back to Jim. She also told Sara to bend over and grab her ankles. As Sara conformed, Cindy gave her two quick slaps on each butt cheek.
"I could spank this ass forever," she exclaimed gleefully. Sara hoped that wasn't true. Sara then felt the butt plug being slowly pulled out. Sara's ass stretched once again over the widest part. Cindy pulled the plug out very slowly to accentuate the feeling. Sara struggled not to cry out. She didn't want to give Cindy the satisfaction. Finally the plug popped free. Sara felt empty having work the plug for over 5 hours by this point. She also felt stretched and hoped her poor little hole would return to its previous size.
Sara then felt a cold ointment being applied. She looked up between her legs and saw Jim stroking his cock while sitting on the couch. His cock looked angry and Sara knew where it was about to go. "I'm giving you lube this time because you have been a good girl. Jim is not quite as wide as the plug so you should not have any trouble taking him. Be a obedient slut and sit back onto his cock," instructed Cindy.
Sara straightened back upright and then moved back over Jim's legs. She crouched down near his lap while he stuck a finger up her ass and moved the lube around. The cold ointment had started to warm significantly. "I think you will like that lube, my dear," began Jim. "It gets quite warm once it interacts with liquid. I know I enjoy the sensation on my cock." With that, Jim stretched Sara's hole a little and placed his cock head at the entrance.
"Sit" was all he said. Sara slowly slid down his poll. For the first time, she had a cock in her ass. After everything that happened this week, it seemed perfectly natural. When she finally had him completely inside, Cindy told her to start riding. "Jim can last quite a while, so enjoy yourself." Sara started slowly raising herself up and then sliding down. The sensation was quite different that having him in her pussy. Sara longed for stimulation on her clit, but the nerve endings in her rear were starting to fire pleasure signals to her brain and she was starting to enjoy herself.
Noting this, Cindy moved in front of Sara ready and began part two. Holding the end of the leash, Cindy stood in front of Sara, stroking the strap-on as if it were real. Sara's eyes were opening and closing dreamily from the cock in her ass and she didn't notice Cindy right away. As Sara's eyes began to focus, she immediately knew what Cindy was doing. She nodded and prepared for Cindy to enter her pussy. Jim spread his legs forcing Sara to do the same. Cindy stepped into the space created and pressed the strap-on into Sara's pussy. Cindy met zero resistance. There was plenty of natural lubrication for her to easily slide the dildo home.
Jim held Sara's hips in place keeping his cock buried to the hilt in her ass. Cindy began to pick up speed thrusting in and out of their play toy. After about a minute of this treatment, Cindy slowed down and Jim released Sara's hips. "Just relax and enjoy this Sara. Let us do the work," he said.
Jim and Cindy started working together like a piston. As Sara moved up his shaft from the bottom, Sara would impale her from the top. This would force Sara back down onto Jim while Cindy pulled out. Sara's libido quickly went into overdrive. The dominant couple clearly knew what they were doing and knew exactly how to stimulate their sub.
Sara knew she wasn't making love. She was getting fucked. Over and over she rose and fell on their tools. Sara entered a state of almost continual orgasm. The ongoing stimulation served to not really let her go over the top. Each time she started to climax, the next thrust would occur and take her higher. Sara was screaming at the top of her lungs. This continued for several minutes until Cindy abruptly pulled out.
"Just keep riding that cock, slut. I know Jim is about to come... and so are you."
Cindy reached over to the table and picked up a curved vibrator and set it on high. She then inserted the vibrator and curled the end up to Sara's g-spot. Sara had never done that before and before long had stopped her up and down movement and just concentrated on the pleasure coming from deep inside her soul.
What a site she was, all captured on video for future reference. Sara was on top of Jim. His cock buried to his balls in her ass. Her muscles squeezing it in a way he had never felt before. In front of the soccer mom was a woman holding a leash attached to her collar, wearing a strap-on coated with her juices and manipulating a vibrator deep inside her pussy. Sara didn't stop to think about the last week. She was building to perhaps the biggest orgasm of her life.
Cindy just smiled. She had seen the look on Sara's face before. After this orgasm, Sara would do anything the group would say for the chance to have another. What wonderful plans they had for this woman. She would do everything willingly and not question any command. Cindy prepared her final assault.
Without warning, she picked up a short crop from the table. Maggie had told Cindy how hard Sara had come on the crop the day before and Cindy wanted a repeat performance. Cindy pivoted the vibrator to apply direct pressure on Sara's g-spot and simultaneous snapped the crop directly on her clit. Cindy only had to do it once.
The vibrations from the vibrator coupled with the new sensation of a cock in her ass had left Sara teetering on the edge of release. The sudden stimulus of the crop, even though it was pure pain, sent Sara into a cataclysmic orgasm. For the first time in her life, Sara squirted a stream of cum as if she was a man. Her convulsions continued for at least a minute during which time she started humping Jim's cock again. By the time she calmed down, she looked totally disheveled and perfectly happy.
Jim pushed Sara up one final time and slipped out of her. She was in no condition to stop him when he pushed her face down once more on the couch and re-entered her ass. Sara just lay on the couch, ass in the air letting him do what he wanted. He savagely pounded her ass until he unloaded a torrential load of cum into her bowels. He then pulled his cock free and moved around the spent girl. "Clean me," he ordered. As Sara took him in her mouth for the final time tonight, Cindy popped the butt plug back in and gave Sara one final spank.
Jim continued to stay hard in Sara's mouth. He was ready to go again, but Cindy stopped him. "Say that for me cowboy. She's had enough for now."
Both Jim and Cindy helped Sara stagger up the stairs and back into the bedroom where today's journey started. Sara was aware of the plug in her ass, but not fully conscious of the flood of semen it was holding back. The Andersons help her dress back into her original clothes and Cindy have her a big kiss.
"This has been fun. You should stop by any time," she began. "Frank is waiting for you at home. Jim told him our ladies parties sometimes go a little late, so he really isn't expecting you are a particular time. You are not in a good condition to drive, so I think you should walk home. Keep the plug in your ass until you get home. In fact, I think I will go back downstairs and get the balls too. I want to be sure you are ready to make Frank happy when you get home. You can return the toys tomorrow when you get your car. The rental fee is just one orgasm for Jim and one for me."
Sara just weakly smiled, nodded and headed for the door.
"Oh, by the way," Cindy continued. "Mistress Heather is expecting a full report via email tomorrow. Right now you are in her good graces. You don't want to piss her off. We will set up your training schedule and she will be in touch with your requirements. Have a good night."
Sara waited by the front door for Cindy to retrieve the Ben Wa balls. Sara didn't say anything. She accommodatingly spread her legs and allowed Cindy to insert the balls. At least her panties would keep them in, Sara thought. Her walk home was slow. She was tired, sore and the plug and balls were keeping her on the edge of another orgasm. She didn't want to cum in public, so she had to keep stopping to prevent herself from going over the edge. When Sara got home, she snuck into the garage and removed the plug and balls. Overcome with lust, she couldn't resist fingering her clit just one more time. Within seconds she was enveloped in another violent orgasm. Her shaking persuaded Jim's cum to start dripping down her leg. As she began to come back to earth, Sara thanked her lucky stars nobody entered the garage just then. She had no idea how she would explain her current state.
Frank was asleep by the time she reached the bedroom. Sara disrobed and took a quick shower. The hot water felt good and began to relax her tired muscles. She was glad Frank was asleep. She knew he would have to find out eventually. She couldn't keep sneaking around and come home to him full of another man's cum. But tonight was not the night. Sara toweled off her cooling body, pulled on her nightgown and took her clothes down to the wash machine. She started the laundry and went back to the bedroom. As she lay down, Frank, still half asleep, asked if she had a good time.
"It was fun, honey. I met a lot of new friends," she replied.
"That's nice, dear. Jim and I had fun too."
Jim sure did, Sara thought. She fell asleep to visions playing in her head of the day's events and what she would tell Mistress Heather in the morning.
Sara awoke on a bright, sunny Sunday morning very sore. The afternoon before she had been teased almost to the point of insanity. Then, before she allowed her release, she had to perform cunnilingus on four different women, was spanked and fondled by a fifth and finally double penetrated by her husband's boss and his wife.
Sara lost track of how many orgasms she had. All week, Cindy had manipulated the young housewife and controlled how often and where she would be allowed to cum. Sara spent the entire week seeking her next orgasm and was aroused more often than not. Sara's submission to Cindy grew with each successive kinky task she was given. During Sara's final exam of submission last night, she learned she had been "traded" to Heather Chandler, the sexiest woman Sara had ever seen. Heather could best be described as having a body proportioned like a Barbie doll, including large surgically enhanced breasts. Normally Sara thought fake breasts looked bad, but on Heather, they completed the sex bomb look she was going for. As Sara would soon learn, breast worship was a favorite of Mistress Heather.
Sunday was supposed to be family day, frequently taken up by soccer games. Sara had left her car at Cindy and Jim's house the night before. She explained to Frank that she had drunk a little too much wine and got a ride home. This was certainly a plausible excuse, much better than I walked home because I was too sexed out to drive.
Frank drove Sara over to the house. Sara jumped out of the car a quickly slid behind the driver's seat of her SUV. She sped away before Cindy and Jim could notice. That afternoon the entire family went to the park. There was no game scheduled. Instead they just had a picnic by the lake. Spending the day in the park with her family was a favorite activity of Sara's. At least it had been until a week ago. Now every time Sara was not focused on her family, her mind drifted back to what Cindy Anderson had done to her in this same park last week.
Sara had been instructed to expect Mistress Heather would contact her to begin her formal training. Sunday passed with no phone calls or email. Sunday night Frank began to make amorous overtures to his wife. Sara was still a little sore from the fucking she received the night before, but she was cognizant of needing not to neglect her husband. Although Frank was a good lover, Sara secretly wished he would treat her rougher like Cindy and Jim had done. Sara wasn't sure where these feelings had come from. Before last week, she had only had sex with three different people and had never cheated on her husband. But ever since Cindy had forced her to orgasm in the park, she could not resist anything the domineering woman requested. Sara felt guilty over her actions of the past week. She loved her husband and did not want to jeopardize her marriage. At the same time, she had never felt as alive as when she was submitting to the will of one of the several women she serviced last week. Even when Cindy's obnoxious husband Jim took his turn, Sara came like a banshee. Normally Sara would not give that type of man the time of day, but last night she let him fuck her ass, had sucked his cock and even thanked him.
Sara was determined that she had to tell Frank. But how? That was the real problem. Sara though maybe she could slowly start talking to Frank about some of the activities. Kind of fantasy exploration, not "guess what I did last week honey?" She and Frank had never really talked about their fantasies. For all she knew, Frank had the same desires. Sara also thought of renting a dirty movie. She was sure Frank had watched a porno before, he was a guy after all, but he never talked about them. Or maybe she could get him to go with her to a strip club. She had heard that some couples enjoy going together. If she admitted a dancer was attractive, maybe she could convince him that having a three way (with Mistress Heather or one of her other new friends) was a good idea. Once Frank had bought off on the idea, Sara theorized, he would not be in a position to object to Sara's other activities.
After thinking for a while, Sara determined none of these options was really all that good. Sara reflected on the possibility that Heather really wasn't interested in her and that Cindy and Jim would leave her alone now that they had fucked her senseless. Sara determined that the best course of action was to pretend nothing happened until Mistress Heather contacted her.
Sara enthusiastically accepted Frank's invitation to passion. Even though the sex was "vanilla" Sara enjoyed herself and was happy to give Frank pleasure. She began by sucking his cock, something she typically resisted except on "special occasions." Frank and Sara made love twice that night and Sara woke him Monday morning by servicing him again. Although Frank was certainly pleased, Sara did not allow herself to orgasm. Although she had been given permission to cum as much as she wanted on Saturday, she wasn't sure if that instruction was in force only for that day or until Mistress Heather changed her order. Sara felt the prudent course was to hold back until she was sure. Besides, Frank had difficulty determining when she was faking, so he was happy either way.
Monday morning started the week like any other. Frank was off to the office early and the k**s were off to school. Sara busied herself around the house, but stopped every half hour to check her email. Surely Mistress Heather would contact her today. Sara went back and checked her emails from last week. As she reread her instructions from Cindy, Sara began to get aroused. She even rewatched the video clips of herself tied to her bed in her wedding dress. As she did this, Sara's hand absentmindedly began rubbing her crotch. As her arousal grew, Sara moved on to the submission movies she had download at Cindy's command. Sara's hand was moving faster and faster as she approached her orgasm. Just as she was about to cum, her phone rang. She contemplated not answering, but figured it might be Mistress Heather. It took three rings before she picked up the phone to look at the caller id. Bruce Chandler was the name. It was her. Sara hesitated. What could she say? Should Sara thank Heather for spanking her on Saturday? Or thank Heather for sitting on her face that fateful day the Monday before? What would Heather order her to do?
As these thoughts raced through Sara's head, two more rings happened and the call transferred to voicemail. Because Frank and Sara had Vonage as their phone service they didn't have a regular answering machine. Once the call clicked over, Sara could not pick it up. She kept waiting for the message light to come on her phone, but it never did. Apparently Heather did not leave a message.
Sara assumed she would call back soon. Heather knew Sara's situation and would be aware of her k**s and husband's schedules. Sara sat by the phone determined to pick up quicker when Heather called back. She sat at her desk with Outlook open waiting for an email or the phone to ring. After an hour, Sara really had to go the bathroom, but she was unwilling to risk missing another call.
Sara's thoughts kept drifting back to Saturday's events. She was horny and wanted to orgasm. Finally after waiting two hours, she gave up. As she walked out of their home office, Sara looked at the doorknob and smiled.
Tuesday and Wednesday were uneventful. There was no contact from Heather, Cindy, Maggie or Andi. Sara's willpower to deny herself an orgasm was floundering. On Thursday morning, Sara remembered something. Saturday night Cindy had sent her home with a butt plug buried in her ass and Ben Wa balls dancing in her pussy. She had agreed to return them on Sunday, but had completely forgot. This would give her an excuse to see Cindy.
Sara contemplated how to return the items. She had hidden them in the garage when she came home Saturday night. Should she just drive over and hand them back hoping Cindy would take the lead? Should she wear them? The phone rang startling her from her thoughts. It was Frank. He was calling to see how Sara was doing. While they were making small talk and Sara had an idea. Said she was going for a run. Frank said that sounded like a good idea and to have fun. Sara snickered. If only Frank knew how much fun she was going to have.
Sara grabbed the toys and sprinted upstairs. She quickly stripped down pausing to look at herself in the mirror. She was proud of her looks and rubbed her fingertips on the point of her nipples. The feeling was electric. Sara followed her nipple play with an exploration of her pussy. As she expected, her juices had started to flow. The arousal of last week was returning just with the thoughts of what she was about to do.
Sara took the butt plug and quickly washed it. It had been sitting in the garage and was foul smelling. Not being an expert in washing sex toys, she used cold water. Sara didn't have any lube and hoped a little pussy juice would suffice. As Sara began to slide the plug into her now dripping snatch, she realized the folly of using cold water to clean the plug. Her pussy lips quickly contracted at the suddenly cold intrusion. "What an idiot," Sara exclaimed. She knew a little hot water was all that was needed, but then a lewd thought struck her. Sara bent over the bathroom counter. She felt like she was back serving drinks at Cindy's party. She calmly took the butt plug and put it in her mouth. She had to stretch her jaw just a bit to fit the wide apex of the plug into her mouth. This brought back a flood of memories of her ass stretching to accommodate both the insertion and retrieval of the plug a few days earlier.
While she was bent over, Sara reached between her legs and gave her pussy a little rub. Her fingers came back coated with her juice. Sara knew she could come right there in the bathroom with little additional effort, but she tried to hold back. She had learned the lesson well that denying her release always led to a better orgasm later. With her right hand now slick with her personal lubricant, Sara reached around to her butt. Without a hand to support herself, Sara had to lean onto the counter, her ample bosom pressed into the countertop. With her left hand, Sara pulled her ass cheek outward exposing her brown-eye. Her right hand moved into position behind Sara as she tried to push a finger in her own ass. Instantaneously her asshole puckered to protect itself and Sara was unsuccessful.
"How the hell did they get this plug in me," she wondered aloud.
Sara looked back into the mirror. Bent over the counter with the plug in her mouth and hands behind her, she looked every bit the slut of a week ago. Her pussy continued to juice. Sara determined that she had to get the plug where it belonged. Perhaps a different approach would work better. Sara pulled the plug from her mouth and quickly inserted it into her pussy. Her lips had to stretch a little, but they accommodated the phallus with little difficulty. While the plug was in her pussy, she resisted the idea to fuck herself by turning her attention to the Ben Wa balls. She washed them, this time in hot water, and put them aside. Sara knew she had to be ready to put her panties on immediately after inserting the balls or they would slide right out.
Sara looked around the bathroom for the item she needed, but she could not find it. Maybe Frank had used it and not returned it to the room. Sara then had another thought, but completing her task would require a trip to the kitchen. Not wanting to waste any time, she sprinted down the stairs and into the kitchen. She kept one hand on the outside of the plug to hold it in place and used the other to balance herself on the banister.
As she entered the kitchen, she suddenly remembered she was naked. She had been too focus on her own pleasure to remember such a little detail. As she had just streaked through the living room and the blinds were open, she hoped nobody happened to be looking. By now, she was too aroused to care. If somebody saw her, she figured they probably enjoyed the show.
Sara quickly grabbed the item she needed, a kitchen chair. The chair was wooden and without a pad, perfect for her mission. Not wasting any time, Sara pulled the plug from her pussy and stuck it upright on the chair. She then turned her back to the chair, and holding the plug with one hand and her butt cheek with the other, guided the plug to its destination. As wet as the plug was, Sara found that pussy juice is not the best lubricant. It certainly helped as she sat down stretching her asshole over the tapered plug, but she resolved to buy something better. Once again Sara felt as if she was being split in two. She now knew from experience, however, that once the apex was reached, the rest would dart inside. Sara gave constant pressure and tried to relax her ass muscles. Eventually she achieved her goal. The plug was buried to the handle.
Sara was panting at this point. She contemplated giving herself an orgasm. She reasoned that if Mistress Heather did not want to play with her, then she would play with herself. All of a sudden Sara heard the k**s arriving home from school. Was it that late already? No, it was just after noon. Then Sara remembered they only had a half-day because of some damn teachers' meetings. She was trapped, naked in the kitchen. Sara was frantic. Would the k**s go straight to their rooms to drop off their stuff giving her a chance to get to the master bedroom? Unlikely. They usually grabbed a snack. Could she hide in the dinning room connected to the kitchen then sprint up the stairs without being seen? That too seemed like a long shot. As she contemplated her ifs, Sara's nose detected the unmistakable smell of her arousal. Not now, she thought. How could this be turning her on?
Sara determined the basement was the safest course of action. She quickly headed down the stairs just moments before the k**s entered the kitchen. Sara looked around for a place to hide. She opened the door to the unfinished section and dashed to the dryer. She hoped she would find clothes, but alas it was empty. She then heard footsteps on the stairs. In a panic, Sara moved behind some storage boxes and sat down. Her k**s rarely did their own laundry so she felt temporarily safe. She heard the TV turn on and a movie start.
"Why are they staying inside?" Sara murmured to herself. "It is a beautiful day today."
Sara sat down on the cold cement floor to wait. The chilly sensation on her butt temporarily sated her arousal. Sara tortured herself for getting into this situation. Had she just used the bathroom counter to steady the plug instead of the kitchen chair, this situation would have been avoided. In horror, Sara remembered the Ben Wa balls were still out in her bathroom. Sara didn't think her k**s would go in there, but then again, she couldn't understand why they were in the basement. If they went looking for her, they may find much more than they bargained.
Sara's body temperature slowly warmed the foundation under her. Sitting on the handle of the butt plug made sure it was as deep as possible into her bowels. u*********sly, Sara's hips began to undulate ever so subtly putting varying amounts of pressure on the plug. Sara didn't even know she was doing it. Her conscious mind was worried about being discovered while her body was doing what it could to receive satisfaction. Once again the bouquet of her arousal was the trigger to bring her mind back to reality.
"Oh my God. I've got to cum," she said to herself. Sara knew it would only take a few strokes on her clit to reach the climax she needed. She was worried, however, about making too much noise. She had learned that she could be a screamer without much warning. She began stroking her pussy as she imagined a wicked orgasm bringing the k**s running to the back of the basement.
Sara decided she needed something to muffle the sound. She stood up, stretching her legs to get the blood flowing again and began her search. Most of the things they had stored in the basement were in boxes. She was sure there was something appropriate to gag herself, but she worried that she might drop the box or otherwise make too much noise while searching. The only item she could find was the family's dog's old nylon bone. The dog had only chewed it once and only for about a minute. He preferred rawhide. The bone had remained on the shelf because Sara was a packrat and she figured someday the dog might change his tune. It was a little small, but Sara thought she could at least bite down on it. The bone was dusty and probably still had remnants of dog slobber on it, but Sara was desperate and didn't want to risk the sound of running water in the slop sink.
She looked around a little more, hoping to find a substitute, but her search was in vain. It was now or never, Sara determined. The movie had at least an hour to run and there was no guarantee the k**s would not watch another one. Sara's arousal was clearly in control. She had not cum for four days and that was three days too many in her book.
Sara moved back behind the boxes. The space was tight. Once again she started to rub her pussy and coat her fingers with juice. She was horrified by the thought of using the dog bone as a gag, but from her point of view, there was no alternative. Sara backed as far behind the boxes as she could. She got down on her knees. She didn't sit this time, but instead spread her legs as far as the boxes would allow.
Sara took her now slick right fingers and coated the top of the bone with her own fragrance. She put the bone in her mouth and bit down. The nylon was actually taste neutral. This is probably why the dog didn't like it. The small strip of pussy juice on the top of the bone was right beneath Sara's nose. She had become very in tune with her scent during the last two weeks and she could clearly smell the aroma. Sara took a deep whiff and leaned over. She didn't want to knock down the boxes when she came. She put her left arm under her forehead for support and jammed her right hand into her crotch. She alternated finger fucking herself and rubbing her clit, but was surprised to find she could not quite get over the top. Sara stroked herself faster and faster. Her mind played visions of her serving the women of last week and others. Celebrities, neighbors and people she had never even met. Sara could feel her climax approaching. She bit down harder on the bone to suppress her craving to yell out in pleasure. Her last thought before orgasm was what she must look like right then. Naked on her hands and knees with a dog bone in her mouth. She was rocking back a forth as if she was fucking an imaginary stud while her free hand frigged her pussy like a wanton slut. It was the perfect image to send Sara over the edge.
Sara struggled not to scream and her forceful bite, aided by the bone, did its job to mask her cries of passion. Sara continued to frig her pussy as wave after wave of orgasm rolled over her body. After she finished riding out the crest of her passion, Sara dropped the bone but otherwise remained in her submissive doggie-style position. Sara wasn't sure, but she thought she didn't hear the movie for a moment, then the sound was back. In disgust with herself, Sara decided the TV had been muted and maybe she had not been as quiet as she thought. Sara resolved that she had to get out of the basement before one of the k**s came to investigate.
Sara spied the window well at the end of the basement. Luckily it was the escape hatch variety. She would easily fit inside and there was a built in ladder. But the hatch was at the wrong side of the house from the garage door. She would have to streak through the yard to make it to the service door. Sara heard movement in the basement and made up her mind. She dashed to the window and slid it open. As if driven by a hidden force, she was able to leap into the window well and grab the ladder. She slid the window closed again and started her climb. She pushed the window well cover open and raised her head just high enough to look around. Her ass was clearly visible to anyone looking at the window well from the inside, the handle of the plug black against her white skin.
Sara didn't see anyone on the street or near the neighbor's front door. Summoning all her courage, she climbed the rest of the ladder and made a mad dash for the relative safety of her back yard. She had to pause to open the gate, but fortunately it was dispatched without delay.
Sara's yard was planted with lots of bushes and had several trees. Sara determined that the odds of being seen from a neighbors yard were slim, if she moved fast. She tried to keep low behind the bushes that were close to the house. As she reached the kitchen, she had to come out of hiding to cross the deck. She looked around to see if there was a better route, but the only option was to go through the bushes near the fence. Sara quickly determined that the changes of being seen somewhere along the fence was too great.
Once again Sara attempted to call upon all her courage and move back into the open. She scurried up onto the deck and grabbed the doorknob. She was sure the door was locked, but she had to try. It didn't budge so Sara raced around the other side of the house. Already exposed, she chose not to seek shelter from the bushes opting for being outside less time. As she reached the other corner of her house, Sara once again took refuge in the bushes. This side of the house would be a problem. There was no gate and there were no trees in the front to shield the view of a passerby.
Sara was panting from exerting herself and, to her horror, was turned on again. The combination of the butt plug and humiliation had restarted the fire in her pussy temporarily quenched by her earlier orgasm. As horny as she was becoming, Sara wasn't about to masturbate outside. Throwing caution to the wind, she left the safety of the bushes and ran to the fence. Placing both hands on the top, she leapt like a gazelle and cleared the fence in one motion. She then sprinted for the garage door.
She grabbed for the knob, but her momentum and slick hands prevented her from gripping it. She hooked a couple of fingers, throwing herself off balance and fell down into the flowerbed. Her sweaty body was now covered in dirt. Sara jumped back up. Her brain was on autopilot. She grabbed the doorknob ready to rip it off. To Sara's horror, it was locked. Sara paused, standing naked on the side of her house with her hand on the doorknob trying to think. Why was the door locked? Usually it was open, especially after the k**s come home. Was she going to have to go back to the window well?
Sara heard a car on the street. She turned to look just as it passed the house. Sara was relieved that the car never slowed down and the driver did not turn his head. As a sense of relief washed over her, Sara's mind had a moment of clarity. There was a hide-a-key in the front yard. It was located in a fake pinecone near a big pine tree. Getting to the key would require crossing about a 20-foot space of open territory, but Sara didn't care. She had to get inside. Sara crouched at the edge of house looking both ways up the street. Her neighbor three house up was watering her flowers, but there were no cars. Sara figured she could get to the tree, find the key and get back in less than 30 seconds. She waited until her neighbor turned around, made one more quick scan for cars and headed out to the tree. Her peripheral vision was a blur. Sara was only concerned with what was directly in front of her. She reached the tree and dropped back to her knees. She was unconcerned with the dirt or the fact that she was mooning the world, her plugged ass and dripping slit on display for anyone who cared to look.
There were several pinecones on the ground and Sara frantically searched for the one containing her prize. It took a little longer than she estimated, but she finally was able to dash back to the house. As she turned the corner, Sara looked back up the street. Her neighbor just waved. Humiliated beyond words, Sara quickly opened the garage door, stepped inside and furiously frigged her pussy. Within seconds she exploded into her second orgasm of the afternoon, leaning on the car for support. As Sara came down from her high, she noticed the service door to the garage was still open.
Sara shut the door and moved quietly to the inside door. She slowly peaked inside trying to determine where the k**s were located. As luck would have it, perhaps her first luck on the day, she heard the TV from the basement. Sara hoped both k**s were watching the movie as she crept into the house. She wanted to run, but knew that her steps would be clearly audible in the basement. That might bring them upstairs to find out where she had been. Instead she slowly tiptoed across the carpet. As she snuck through the living room, she was horrified to see the blinds were still open. Sara knew she had to move as quietly as she could. There was no way to quickly move past the window. About half way across the room, Sara began to feel relief again, but it was short lived. A convertible, filled with high school boys came around the corner. As it passed the house, it suddenly slammed on the brakes and slid to a stop. Sara, drawn by the noise, looked out the picture window. The boys stared then the driver honked the horn. The driver was Jordan. He lived down the street. Sara could think of nothing to do but wave and continue her slow journey across the room. When she reached the stairs, she picked up the pace.
Sara made it into her bedroom without being caught by her k**s. She hurriedly locked the door. She was sticky with a mixture of sweat, dirt and on her thighs, pussy juice. She looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. Her hair was a mess and her whole body was blushing. Her pussy lips were puffy, her nipples were hard and her clit was peaking out from its hood. Lost in the lust her body was displaying, Sara sat down on the edge of the bathtub and brought herself off again. This time she held a towel over her mouth. It was much better than the dog bone.
Her journey took most of the afternoon. By the time her third orgasm had finally quenched Sara's fire, it was already 3pm. Sara needed to shower and clean up. Every nerve ending in her body was tingling and Sara felt alive. She took a luxurious hot shower allowing the rivulets of water to cascade over her head and down her body. Sara was careful to wash her entire body. She didn't want any signs of her afternoon betraying her. By 4pm she was out of the shower and back into her clothes. Sara carefully hid the butt plug and the Ben Wa balls. She would have to return them another day.
Frank came home right on time. His efforts with the out-of-state problem account were beginning to bear fruit. They were happier which made Jim Anderson happier. Frank started to think he might be in line for a big promotion. After a simple dinner, Frank suggested the family go to see a movie. The k**s said they were not interested, after all that is how they spent their afternoon. Sara thought it was a fine idea. Unburdened with having to pick a movie the whole family could agree on, Frank let Sara pick a sappy romantic comedy. Shortly after the movie began, Sara put her head on Frank's shoulder and leaned into him. Frank took the hint and put his arm around his wife.
Sara stayed this way for the better part of an hour. He was contented in Frank's arms and very happy. As the third reel of the film started, Sara got a nasty idea. She excused herself to go to the washroom. Once inside the stall, she removed her pants and took off her panties. Placing them in her purse, she put her pants back on and headed into the theater. On her way back to her seat, she took note of where the people sitting around them were located. Fortunately this movie was nearing the end of its run and the theater was not crowded.
Sara sat down and leaned back onto Frank, holding both of her arms together in front of her. Frank obligingly put his arm back around her. After a couple of minutes, Sara gingerly began tracing her finger up and down Frank's thigh. He looked down at his wife, but she did not return his gaze. Sara's head was looking down at his lap. Her leisurely finger action was starting to have an effect on Frank. He started to get a hard-on. Kind of a half-staff at first, but as soon as Sara noticed, she started rubbing the bulge. Quickly Frank was at full erection, straining at the front of his jeans. Sara lifted her head and looked around. Nobody was in their row, and from what she could remember, nobody was behind them. She unzipped Frank's fly. Immediately he pulled on her shoulder as if to say stop. Sara was unrelenting. She pulled out Frank's cock and started giving it a series of good squeezes. Sara looked up at Frank's face as he released the pressure on her shoulder. Now it was Frank's turn to look around and Sara started stroking his shaft up and down.
This sudden turn of events both shocked and excited Frank. He knew he could be arrested for indecent exposure, but at the same time, he thought the risk was minimal. Unless somebody walked down the aisle, he didn't think anyone would see what was happening. The film seemed to be almost over, so Frank figured he had to act fast. He took his hand and guided Sara's head down into his lap. She wasn't expecting this, but clearly it excited her. As she took him in her mouth, Sara could feel her pussy moisten. Sara could tell Frank was exited too. His cock was harder than she had felt it in a long time. It pulsated in her mouth. She knew he would come quickly. That was fine with her. What started as a little tease had quickly gone out of control. Less than a minute after Sara took Frank in her mouth, he stiffened and shot a deluge of cum into her mouth. Sara did her best to swallow it all, but some ran out the side of her mouth. She promptly zipped Frank back up and sat upright. The small stream on semen on the side of her mouth glistened is the light from the projector as she smiled at Frank. Without saying a word, she took Frank's hand. He apparently did not notice she had unzipped her pants as she guided his fingers below. Frank was greeted with a warm and inviting pussy, simmering in its natural liquid. Frank started to move his fingers up and down as Sara started to mew. Just then his expression changed. He realized she had not been wearing her panties. Looking at his face, Sara could tell from his eyes what he was thinking. She reached over to her purse and pulled up the garment before pushing it back down.
Frank nodded approvingly and began to rub her clit. Sara tilted her head backward and started to arch her back. Just then the movie ended. Although the house lights were still off, people in rows in front of the happy couple started standing up. Frank quickly removed his hand. Sara struggled with her zipper and could not secure her pants fast enough so she pulled her purse onto her lap. Frank looked her square in the eyes and put his finger in her mouth to suck. Sara was humiliated. Everyone walking up the aisle could see them if they were paying attention. Even so, it excited her and she dutifully cleaned off his finger.
After all the people in front of them left, Sara finally zipped up her pants. As they stood and turned to leave, Sara saw several people still sitting behind them. Sara imagined each one of them know what had just transpired. She could not look them in the eye. Instead she took fleeting glances to see if anybody was watching them as they exited the theater.
When they got back to the car, Frank asked what brought on Sara's "naughtiness." She said she was just feeling very close to him after being in his arms for so long. Sara explained she just wanted to tease him a little and get him hard so he would want to make love later. Frank said that was a fine idea, but he was also pleased (and what man wouldn't be) with what happened in the theater.
They drove home in silence. Sara thought about trying to start the conversation about fantasies, but instead chose to leave the kinkiness of the evening to speak for itself. If Frank enjoyed getting blown in public, perhaps she could convince him to do more.
The k**s were in bed by the time Frank and Sara got home. Frank said he was tired, but Sara said she was going to stay up for a while. Frank went to bed while Sara went to the den to check their email. Mistress Heather still had not sent a message. The voicemail light was flashing. Sara's heart raced that Mistress Heather may have called back. The caller ID showed two numbers. One was Heather's and one looked like a telemarketer. Sara dialed the access number and started to play the voicemail. Her heart was racing and her blood pressure was rising. Alas, the telemarketer was the one who left the message. Something about a timeshare. Sara deleted the message with disgust.
Determined that if Mistress Heather was not going to leave a message Sara would have to make contact, she sat down to compose an email to her goddess. Sara retold the story of what happened Saturday night after Heather had left as well has the details of her day trapped in the basement and her evening at the movies. She pleaded with Mistress Heather to give her instructions about how they were to proceed. Sara promised to be home tomorrow and said she would pick up the phone immediately. By the time she was finished composing the email, about 2 hours had past. It was now after midnight. The familiar itch was back in Sara's crotch. Confessing her sins to her mistress had aroused the housewife. She was almost disappointed Frank had cum in her mouth. If he hadn't, maybe he would be ready to satisfy her now. Sara began to play with her pussy one final time for the day. She played her favorite submission movie on the PC and quickly had a small, but satisfying orgasm. As she was about to log off, she thought better of it. She opened Outlook and dispatched a short email to Mistress Heather about what she had just done. She hoped her honestly would stimulate Mistress Heather's appreciation for her.
Sara shut down the PC and headed back to bed. She slid under the covers without waking Frank. In the morning, he was gone. She must have slept past the alarm. She was dreaming when she thought she heard the alarm, but it was not going off. When she looked at the clock it was 9:40. A sickening notion entered her brain as she picked up the phone. Of course. It had happened again. Another missed call from Mistress Heather. How could this be? Sara never slept late. Her four orgasms the day before must have taken their toll.
Sara got out of bed and headed to the PC. There was an email waiting for her.
"I see you don't follow through on your promises," began the message from Mistress Heather. "Obviously you have decided to go out instead of waiting for my call. No matter. There are plenty of other sluts I can spend my time with. After your emails from yesterday I really thought you had potential. Cindy certainly spoke highly of the way you were progressing. I thought you were ready for your formal training to begin, but I guess I was wrong. I will be out of town this weekend. Perhaps next week were can get together if you prove yourself worthy. This weekend prove to me you are a slut. I don't care what you do, but do it for me and send me proof. Pictures, video, personal testimonial from the participants, I don't care what it is. Do this for me and prove you can follow directions or consider us finished. - Mistress Heather."
Sara read and reread the email. She was shivering with the thought of never being with Mistress Heather again. She didn't know what she could do, but at least she had three days to figure it out. Sara sent an email back to Mistress Heather apologizing. She explained that she was worn out from the day before and had slept in. Sara accepted Mistress Heather's terms and told her she would not be disappointed again.
Mistress Heather responded quickly that Sara had just one chance left. She would check her email Monday morning and if she didn't have a message from Sara proving her worth, the deal was off. Mistress Heather would order Jim, Cindy, Maggie, Andi, and Susan not to have anything to do with her. Sara thought about calling Mistress Heather back and pleading to see her. Somehow she knew that would not work. Mistress Heather had challenged her and she had to come through.
Freed from having to wait around the house for Mistress Heather to call, Sara spent the morning running errands and trying to catch up on the chores from during the week. She even drove by the mall thinking about stopping at Maggie's. She was sure Maggie and Andi could help her act like a slut. Sara sat in the parking lot contemplating whether to go in or not. Finally her lust got the better of her and she walked into the mall. She walked purposely up to the Professional Woman store and went inside. Andi greeted her with a big smile.
"Mistress Heather sent out an email this morning telling the group you might be looking for help," were the first words out of Andi's mouth. "We thought of something. It might not be enough, but it is a start. Let me get Maggie."
Maggie came out from the office and gave Sara a big hug.
"I was hoping you would come by. I think I have the answer to your dilemma," Maggie said gleefully. "Come on back to the office."
Sara followed Maggie back. She was still enthralled by the movement of Maggie's butt. Even if they couldn't help her pass Mistress Heather's task, she was glad she visited.
Once in her office Maggie told Sara to sit down. She proceeded to explain her plan. Mistress Heather had tasked Sara to prove she was a slut, but not told her exactly what to do. Maggie said that gave them some latitude. Maggie said she and Andi had talked about it and thought a public orgasm caught on videotape would do the trick. Sara would take off her clothes in the store. Maggie would lend her a coat and some boots. Sara could spend time masturbating in the shop to speed things up, but when she was close to cumming, she would have to go into the mall, open the coat and finish. Andi would follow with a small video camera to document what she had done. Sara was not crazy about the idea, but being at a loss for an alternate option she agreed.
"Great," said Maggie. "Now there is only the matter of our fee to provide this service. "
Sara could guess what the fee would be. She slid out of the chair and crawled over to Maggie's chair.
"You have learned fast. Mistress Heather will be happy when I report that you just did that without being asked. Will you now eat my pussy until I cum?" questioned the statuesque brunette.
"Of course," replied Sara.
"Ok. Quick like a bunny, get under my desk," instructed Maggie.
Sara crawled around and squeezed under the desk. Maggie explained she always thought the guy office fantasy of getting a secret blowjob while conducting business was hot. She always wanted to try it for herself. Maggie spread her legs. Sara was now looking up her short skirt. Maggie was not wearing underwear. Sara though back to what Andi had said about Mistress Heather telling the group what Sara's task was and wondering if she was really so predictable that Maggie knew she would stop by. Her thoughts were short lived as Maggie told her to get to work and pulled her head under her skirt.
Sara diligently began lapping at Maggie's pussy. She even inserted a couple of fingers and tenderly began to finger fuck the older woman. Maggie was moaning softly. She pressed the intercom and told Andi to come inside.
"You were right, Andi," Sara heard Maggie say. "She arrived just as you predicted, agreed to our plan and is giving me the most wonderful licking right now."
"It doesn't take much effort to predict what a slut will do," replied Andi. "I'll go find a coat and boots for her to wear and grab the video camera."
Andi returned with the clothes and a pocket sized video camera. She returned just in time to film Maggie's orgasm. Maggie's hands hit the table several times and her orgasm ripped through her. Andi wondered what the sound was like under the desk. At least Sara would know when Maggie climaxed.
Maggie rolled her chair back and Sara began to climb out from underneath the desk. Andi had a perfect view of Sara's glistening face as she emerged. Sara blushed when she saw the camera.
"Thank you Sara," Maggie stated with genuine affection in her voice. "But it is time to get you naked."
Sara began to take off her clothes. While undressing she noticed the coat was a little longer than she had assumed Andi would pick out. It was leather, no doubt from the secret storeroom and about 3/4 length. Next Sara spied the boots. They were leather thigh highs with what looked to be a 3-inch heel. Sara had never worn thigh high boots before. She wondered what they would feel like.
It only took a matter of moments for Sara to shed her garments. She quickly wrapped the coat over her naked body. It took a little longer to add the boots, but once they were zipped up, Sara had to admit they looked great. The coat managed to cover her ass and pussy with a few inches to spare. Sara was thankful for that. There was about a 5-inch gap between the top of the boots and the bottom of the coat. Sara noticed her reflection in the mirror screamed look at me.
Determined to get this task over, Sara walked out of the office and back to the front of the store. Maggie and Andi watched closely as Sara twirled giving them the full view. Andi voiced her approval, but Maggie said something was missing. Sara was led back to the leather room. She was worried Maggie would make her wear a collar. Instead Maggie grabbed a pair of fishnet stockings and a garter belt.
"The fishnets will draw the eye better than your bare skin," Maggie reasoned. "Take the boots off and let's get these back on."
Sara sat down on the small bench and removed the boots. Maggie then took each leg in turn and sensually unwrapped the stockings onto Maggie's legs. Each time she reached the top of the stocking, Maggie's hand reached up and stroked Sara's slit a couple of times to make sure she was on-board with the plan. The first time Maggie did that, Sara reflexively flinched backward. After the second stocking, Sara slid forward to make for contact. Maggie obliged her with a couple of extra strokes, then stopped with a not yet look at the easily excitable girl. Maggie helped Sara put the boots back on and had her stand in front of the mirror. Sara thought Maggie was right about the stockings. The netting effect made her legs look somewhat covered. It was not as obvious that she didn't have a skirt on under the coat. You had to strain your eyes a little, but if you did notice, the look was much sluttier.
Maggie took position behind Sara and reached her arms around Sara's waist. "You look like a vision in this getup," she stated with authority. Maggie let her hands roam over Sara's stomach and hips, but paid careful attention not to hit any of Sara's joy spots. Maggie could feel Sara start to swoon slightly and press her butt backward looking for contact. Sara's body language was clear, so Maggie reached up and unzipped the front of the coat about half way down. This left Sara open for Maggie to reach inside the coat and start kneading her breasts. Maggie fondled Sara for a couple of minutes. Sara's breathing was becoming more ragged and she continued pushing her ass back into Maggie, only now with more frequency. Maggie removed her right hand and snuck it under the back of Sara's coat. "Spread your legs for me. Give me access to that luscious pussy of yours," Maggie demanded. Sara complied immediately as Maggie sought out her moistening lips. With her left hand Maggie now took grip on Sara's nipple, pulling and twisting it to full hardness.
Sara was now bent over keeping a watchful eye on the mirror enjoying all of Maggie's attention. Maggie was expertly manipulating the young girl, turning her on and preparing her for another trip through the mall. Sara knew the woman on display. It was her wanton inner slut. She also knew this is exactly who Mistress Heather wanted her to be and he was happy to provide the persona. Sensing how much Sara was enjoying herself, Maggie slowed down her assistance. Sara was going to have to finish herself in public to comply with Mistress Heather's orders.
"There is one more item I need for you," said Maggie. "While I go and get it, I want you to watch yourself in the mirror. I want one finger in your pussy and one finger in your ass. Imagine you're getting double penetrated again like last weekend at the Anderson's. Oh, by the way... if you cum before you are out in the mall, I'll give you such a beating you will not sit down for a week." With that, Maggie walked out of the room.
Sara sighed. She wanted nothing more than to put a finger in her pussy, but she worried that after all the stimulation she had just received from Maggie, she would not be able to hold back the orgasm building within her. Sara took the middle finger on her right hand and slowly slid it into her wetness. She did not feel the need to suck on her finger first for lubrication. She knew it would not meet resistance. Sara made sure to give herself four or five good strokes with that finger. She then pulled it out and reached behind her. She spread her cheek with her left hand and quickly inserted the right finger knuckle deep in her asshole. Her ass quickly snapped shut around the intruder. Even after wearing the butt plug on multiple occasions, Sara still was not accustomed to being penetrated in that manner. Sara now moved her left hand back to her pussy and again inserted the middle finger. This time she found her pussy even wetter than a minute earlier. While she rode her middle finger, Sara rubbed her clit with her thumb. Looking back in the mirror, Sara liked what she saw. Her face was flush with the look of an impending climax. This excited Sara even more. As Sara continued to manipulate her clit and alternately penetrate her ass and pussy, her moans of pleasure grew louder. Within two minutes of Maggie leaving her alone, Sara was reduced to a quivering mess.
Maggie returned carrying a small, odd-looking device with straps attached. "Enough of that for now," she said. "Pull your hands away and put them behind your head." Obeying this request had the effect of pressing Sara's breasts outward where the nipples found simulation pressing against the leather of the coat. "I borrowed Andi's butterfly for your adventure. You can pay her back later. Just in case you have trouble cumming in public, this should help."
Sara looked at the odd contraption. She was ready to cum whether in public or private so she wasn't sure the butterfly was necessary, but she wasn't about to argue about a new way to be stimulated. Maggie had Sara step into the straps and tightened the waistband. Maggie explained that the butterfly was a two-speed clit teaser meant to be work under a woman's clothes. Speed one was generally use to keep the woman on simmer. As she switched it on, Sara swooned. "Of course in your case, speed one is probably all you need," snickered Maggie. "I'll make you a deal, if you manage to walk all the way to Victoria's Secret, I call Susan and have her switch it to speed two."
Sara didn't think she would last that long. She didn't think she would make it out of the store. "I need to get going, Maggie," Sara said. "If I don't get out there, I'm going to come on the spot."
"Ok, my love. You may go. Zip the coat up. Andi will follow you at a safe distance with the camera. When you are ready to come, make sure she has a clean shot of you or the orgasm doesn't count. You may need to have a couple just to be sure we get good footage for Mistress Heather. By the way, she will definitely want to see footage of you flashing the camera," Maggie said with a cruel smile.
Sara didn't care about the details. She moved quickly to the front of the store, grabbing Andi's hand on the way by the counter. Andi barely grabbed the video camera before she was hustled out the door by the impatient Sara. Several customers browsing the clothing racks seemed confused by the leather-clad outfit. Maggie explained that Sara was taking part in a dare by Andi.
The insistent buzzing of the butterfly on Sara's clit was maddening. She knew it was only a matter of minutes before she would climax. Andi suggest that she move ahead of Sara and film her walking through the center of the mall. Sara didn't care as long has her path took her toward Victoria's Secret and Susan turning up the vibration. Sara nervously looked around as she strode through the mall. Andi kept on the move, one step ahead of her, trying to keep her in the center of the frame. As they approached the food court, Sara knew the end was near. She waved Andi over and told her she needed to find a place to cum. With the same wicked smile Andi had given her in Maggie's office, she told Sara to sit on a bench at a resting area in the middle of the walkway.
"I can't do that," protested Sara
"If you prefer, I can keep you walking around until you cum standing up," replied the young girl. "This will be fun. I'll sit on the bench on the opposite side. You will have your orgasm and I will tape you not trying to move or make a sound."
Sara glared at Andi. How does she come up with these ideas? But time was short and Sara knew that Andi's plan was better than cumming while walking through the crowded food court.
Sara sat down, crossed her legs and put her hand in her lap. Andi took up her position, although her view was partially obstructed by people walking through the sitting area. Sara tried to discretely rub her thighs together to hasten the inevitable. She closed her eyes are try to picture herself on her knees in front of Mistress Heather. A brushing against her knee roused her from her fantasy. A woman carrying numerous shopping bags had bumped into her.
Looking back to Andi, Sara sought guidance. Andi breathlessly mouthed the words, "spread your legs." Sara did so without thinking. Andi continued giving her instructions like a third base coach. "Unzip the coat down past your nipples." "Lift the front higher on your thighs." "Put pressure on the butterfly with your hands."
Sara followed each instruction. Each time she felt her pussy constrict and felt closer to orgasm. Anyone sitting across from her could see right up the coat and knew she was panty-less. This turned Sara on as Andi focused the camera filming her humiliation and arousal. Anyone on the second floor would know she was not wearing a bra or even a shirt under the coat. Sara heard people walking around her, but she was totally focused on Andi and the buzzing on her clit.
Finally, about a minute later, Sara let go. Careful not to arouse suspicion, Sara closed her eye, gritted her teeth and tried not to give any outward appearance of impropriety as a massive orgasm overtook her body. Anyone looking at her would certainly have noticed her shaking, but Sara was too far-gone to care. Andi did her best to film the epicenter of Sara's debasement, but several people walked between the two women blocking the view of the camera several times. Still, the footage would clearly show Sara quaking in ecstasy in plain view of anyone who cared to look. All too soon, at least from Andi's position, although probably not from Sara's, the orgasm ran its course and Sara began to come to her senses. She looked around convinced everyone would be staring at her. To her relief, she did not see a crowd waiting for her next move. A couple of high school girls had arrived on the scene and were moving past Sara with big smiles on their faces. Sara blushed realizing they had watched her performance.
Sara stood up and moved over to where Andi was sitting. She noticed Andi's nipples per as hard as her own. At least Andi got some enjoyment too, she thought. "That was amazing. Let's head back to the store," Sara commented. "Not just yet," replied Andi. "There were some people blocking my view and you still have not flashed me. Plus Susan will be disappointed if you don't visit her. Don't you want the butterfly turned up?"
Sara pondered Andi's last statement. Truthfully, she was spent. She really didn't want the butterfly turned up right now. However, she also knew by the time she walked back to the store, she would be ready to beg for another release. Sara always took a little longer to cum the second time and she wondered if the low setting on the butterfly would be enough. If Maggie and Andi didn't have mercy on her and help her cum, she might be left horny and without release. She decided Andi was right and they should continue their quest.
"I have an idea," offered Andi. "Victoria's Secret is upstairs. Instead of taking the escalator, use the glass elevator. Wait until nobody is getting on, then flash me through the glass." Sara wasn't sure about that, but at least she would have some cover. She reluctantly agreed and started walking to the elevator. Andi took the escalator and took position on the walkway opposite the elevator. Sara had to wait through three round trips before her chance to have the elevator alone presented itself. Sara entered the elevator, pushed the button for the second floor and unzipped the coat. Summoning up her courage, she turned around, pulled open the coat and pressed her body to the glass. The only sound Sara heard was the beating of her heart. She then heard the clacking sound of the butterfly wedged against the glass and the smell of her own arousal. She quickly backed away from the glass a just had enough time to pull the coat shut as the doors were opening. The fire between her legs had returned. She was determined to cover the distance to Victoria's Secret as quickly as possible. Sara exited the elevator with her hands in the coat pockets holding it closed as tightly as possible. As she was exiting, two young moms entered, each with a baby carriage. "Whew," said the first one. "What's that smell?" The second one looked straight at Sara and the door's shut.
Sara had too many other things on her mind to worry about what the two moms thought of her. She turned ready to make a dash to the sanctuary of Susan's store, when her face came squarely in contact with the chest of a security guard. She looked up and saw a hulking giant of a man. He was at least 6 foot 4 inches tall, black and his head was shaved. Sara's brief encounter with his chest left her head dazed. He was obviously very muscular like a former football player. Her wore a nametag that said Sam.
"Just what do you think you are doing, miss?" he questioned, his baritone voice resonating through Sara's head. She stammered for an answer, but could not find her voice.
"We have you on surveillance tape walking around the mall and my partner saw what you did in the elevator. I'm afraid we are going to have to call the police. Sara turned to run. If she was arrested her family would find out and her reputation would be ruined. The security guard, obviously prepared for such an event quickly grabbed Sara's arm and pushed her face first into the wall next to the elevator door.
"Don't make it worse for yourself, miss. We deal with enough shoplifters and crazy guys to handle the likes of you."
Sara continued to struggle, frantic to find a way out. Perhaps if Andi were here she could explain or maybe she could distract the guard.
But Sam was far too experienced to let anything happen to his prize. In his years as a security guard he had learned how to stay focused when taking down a prep. Everyday he dealt with shoplifters and vagrants. He was on a first name basis with every patrol officer in the area. Hardly a day went by that somebody was not arrested. Working quickly, Sam kicked Sara's legs apart. He then pulled each arm behind her back quickly snapping his handcuffs on her wrists. Although her clothes left little to the imagination, Sam gave her a quick pat down. If questioned, his official response would be it was policy to check for shoplifting. In reality, it was because he enjoyed the power his position allowed him to exercise. After frisking the now frightened young girl, he spun Sara around. Without her hands to protect her, Sara's coat swung open wildly. Her naked body on display, Sam took an inventory of the woman. She was attractive, that was for sure. Her hard nipples, dripping pussy and buzzing vibrator intrigued Sam. This was not his everyday detention.
"My, my," exclaimed the security guard. "This is a first. I think we had better get you down to the holding cell until we figure out what is going on." Sara was humiliated beyond words. "Don't worry honey, I'll zip up that coat for you." Sam eagerly took both sides of Sara's coat and fit the two sides of the zipper together. He slowly, much slower than necessary thought Sara, pulled the zipper up while holding the bottom of the coat together. Sam's eyes focused intensely on Sara's as if having a staring contest. Sara felt him looking into her soul. By the time he was half way done with the zipper, Sara could no longer hold his gaze and cast her eyes downward. It was then she noticed the bulge in his pants. It was large and it was growing. "This pervert is enjoying this," Sara thought to herself, missing the irony of her calling someone else a pervert.
As the zipper reached the top of the coat, Sam let go of the bottom and casually touched the front of the butterfly. Sara had almost forgot it was on. It could have been a mistake, but in Sara's state she was sure it was not. The slight added pressure brought stronger sensations to Sara's clit. She jumped back, her eyes locking once again on Sam's. Sam just smiled.
The walk back to the security office was long and distracting. Sara had grown to enjoy being restrained over the last couple of weeks and the feelings of helplessness from Sam's handcuffs were having an effect. The constant buzz of the butterfly and the fear of the unknown about what was going to happen had Sara on the edge of another major orgasm. Sam was explaining that the security cameras had tracked Sara as she walked around the mall. The footage was not clear enough of her sitting by the food court to tell she had an orgasm, but Sam told her he thought she had. He added the elevator camera clearly showed her pulling her coat open and flashing the mall. "We don't take too kindly to that kind of behavior, miss. This is a family mall," he said matter of fatly. "My partner noticed the other girl filming you. She will not get away."
Sara's head was pounding, partially because of the threat of being arrested and partially by the heat between her legs. By the time they reached the security office, Sara was ready to make a deal.
"Listen Sam," she began. If you let me go, I'll do anything you want."
"Really?" he replied as he ushered her into a small interview room. "It seems like I can already do what I want. Since it is Friday, they close the management office at noon. Other than my partner, there is nobody working for the mall here today. The police take at least a half an hour, sometime more, to get here. We've got all afternoon together."
Sara's heart sank realizing everything he said was true.
Sam sat her down in a chair. He left her hands cuffed behind her back. "I'll be right back. I need to find my partner."
Sara was squirming in her seat. Her desire to cum had her in a difficult place. She knew she would do anything for an orgasm, but servicing two guys in the mall wasn't exactly on her agenda today.
Sam stopped at the door and looked back at Sara. "You look a little warm. I know it gets a little 'stuffy' in this room. Why don't we unzip that jacket?"
Sara shook her head, although she didn't think her protest would matter. Sam walked back over to the chair. Because of his height, his groin was almost even with Sara's eyes. Sam definitely was sporting a full package. As Sam slowly pulled the zipper down, Sara fantasized about what his penis would look like. Sam had deftly grabbed the pull of the zipper with his thumb and middle finger of his right hand. As he pulled it down, his index finger traced the line of the zipper on Sara's chest. He opened the coat down about two inches past Sara's breasts allowing his finger to travel the length of Sara's cleavage. Sara was incredible turned on by this simple movement and slouched in the chair make a soft, primal sound, which could not be interpreted any way but that she was now in heat.
Again Sam just smiled and headed toward the door. He had enjoyed the services of plenty of white women in the interview room over the years. Normally they put up a fight, but his hard body (Sam had indeed played college football) and 9-inch cock always won them over. Most shoplifters would sacrifice their virtue to stay out of jail. He knew Sara was in no real trouble with the law. The mall management certainly would not approve of her contact, but they probably would not press charges. She would be given a warning and told to stay out of the mall. Sam also knew that Sara didn't need to find out that information until after his partner and him had some fun. He only hoped his partner had caught Sara's accomplice.
Sara sat alone in the interview room. Sam's touch had ignited a new flame in her pussy. Her public orgasm and exhibition in the elevator had kept her pussy wet, but the handcuffs and Sam's finger had lit an inferno. Sara prayed for his quick return to quench her craving, but as she watched the wall clock tick, she knew she was going to have to take matters into her own hands.
With her hands cuffed behind her, Sara was initially at a loss for what she could do to get herself off. The butterfly was keeping her overheated, but would not take her over the edge. If only it was on the higher setting!
Sara was getting anxious. She needed to cum and cum quickly. She backed up to the doorknob and tried to open it. The knob spun in her hand, but it was obviously locked from the outside. She thought about how she had fucked the doorknob in the Anderson's basement, but she couldn't do that here with the door closed. Sara did manage to put a little pressure on the butterfly by trying to grind herself on the doorknob, but the angles were not correct and she only served to tease herself more.
Sara scanned the room again. The only furniture was a small table and two chairs. Finally Sara's brain clicked a solution to her problem. The table had a sharp edge. It was not ideal, but it would work. Sara hurriedly pushed the chair out of the way and bent herself over the corner of the table. With her legs spread on either side of the corner, the height of her boots was just high enough to rock herself back and forth pressing the butterfly fiercely onto her clit. Sara was moaning in full abandon now. She was thankful the management office next door was empty for the weekend. Clearly they would have been able to hear her. As would people in the hall, she thought. But Sara didn't care. A monster orgasm was building within her and nothing was going to stop it.
Just as Sara was about to go over the edge, the door opened again. A serious looking black woman, almost a wide as she was tall came strolling in. The sight of Sara humping the table greeted her. Next through the door, was Andi, pushed from behind by Sam. Like Sara, Andi was handcuffed. Sara looked up and saw lust in Andi's eyes.
The black woman walked behind Sara and gave her ass a hard swat. "What do we have here?" she queried. "A white slut humping my table? What are we going to do?"
The humiliation was too much for Sara. She exploded in orgasm and saw stars. Her eyes were closed and she was oblivious to anything happening around her. All she knew that her body was releasing a tremendous amount of sexual energy and endorphins. Her mind was spinning. She couldn't stop herself, not that she wanted to. She continued to hump the edge of the table, while arching her back and howling. Andi had heard those sounds before and was happy for her friend. Sam and his partner had never witnessed an erotic sight like Sara. They were glad they were working today.
As Sara finally calmed down, the black lady spoke to her. "My name is Glenda. When I caught Andi filming you in the elevator we had a little discussion about what you were doing. I think her description of you as a total slut is accurate."
Glenda effortlessly lifted the now limp Sara off the edge of the table and put her back onto one of the chairs. Sara slumped down and offered no resistance as Glenda unzipped her coat and slid it off her shoulders taking care to give Sara's nipple a firm squeeze. She then turned off the butterfly and removed it from Sara's hips.
"Yes, I think you and I are going to have some fun this afternoon."
As Sara slumped in the chair, Glenda paced back and forth. She alternately looked at Sara, then Andi and Sam as if contemplating her options. “Sam, what are we going to do?” she began. “We have two nice sluts here. No waiting.”
Sam looked at the scene before him. He did not find Glenda attractive. No man in his right mind would. She could go from friendly to bitch in seconds. Still he did enjoy sharing his conquests with her. Most of the girls they caught shoplifting would never consider making charges against him when they learned they would have to admit that had eaten Glenda’s pussy. Glenda could be very forceful when she wanted to be. Because of her size, she didn’t get regular sex. She had found her best option was submissive girls, but even they were getting harder to find and more attractive dooms filled the local scene. Her job as a security guard worked well for her. Even the ones who did not like pussy would be mesmerized by Sam’s cock and eventually agree to do her in order to get at him.
Andi sat back and watched as the scene unfolded. She had heard about Sam through the g****vine. A woman who had shoplifted in Professional Woman had even told Maggie a story about Sam’s prowess. Andi was ready to find out first hand. Although she primarily enjoyed the company of women, Andi was not beyond taking pleasure from being penetrated by a man, especially when there were no strings attached. Based on the tent pole in Sam’s pants, Andi guessed he could satisfy both Sara and herself.
“OK sluts,” began Glenda. “I know what I want. I think Sara needs a little more rest, so we’re going to start with you Andi. I’m going to take off your handcuffs. You’re not going to try and run are you?”
“No mam,” answered Andi.
“Good. After I remove the cuffs I want you to take off your clothes. Every last stitch. I don’t want you changing your mind about leaving us before we are satisfied. “
Andi was not going anywhere. It had been several days since she and Maggie last played and she was primed for some attention. Andi quickly shed her clothes. Sam and Glenda smiled. Andi was as beautiful as Sara.
“Be a dear, Andi, and put your hands back behind your back again.”
Andi complied and Sam quickly reapplied the cuffs.
“OK girls,” Glenda said as if passing sentence. “You are about to meet first hand one of Chicago’s best cocks. If I could have your full attention please.”
Glenda wasted no time unfastening Sam’s belt and unbuttoning his trousers. With one swift motion, she pulled down his pants and underwear to his ankles. With her guidance, Sam quickly pulled off his pants. The two made a good team. They had done this countless times before. Sam’s cock was stiff, but not fully erect. Andi thought it looked angry. Sara still wasn’t thinking. She was, even now, just recovering from the orgasm she achieved humping the table.
Sam knew the drill. He started rocking his hips causing his cock to sway back and forth. Andi and Sara’s eyes followed the bouncing head as if they were watching a tennis match. They were mesmerized as they watched it grow harder. For her part, Glenda was watching the girls. She enjoyed the view of white girls seeing their first big black cock. She could tell Andi was particularly enthralled. Glenda knew Andi would soon be eating out of her hand.
Glenda moved behind Sam, reached around and gently grabbed his cock. Slowly lifting it up and down, she asked the girls if this is what they wanted? Both Andi and Sara nodded in agreement.
Glenda: “Andi, it seems like you enjoy bossing Sara around. Is this correct?”
Andi: “Yes mam. Both Maggie and I enjoy Sara’s willingness to serve.”
Glenda: “Maggie? You mean the owner of Professional Woman?”
Andi: “That is correct.”
Glenda: “I would not have guessed that. I always thought she was an uptight society bitch. I may have to pay her a visit.”
Andi snickered to herself. She knew Glenda was not Maggie’s type, but it would be fun watching Glenda make fun of herself trying to seduce her boss.
Glenda: “As I was starting to say… Andi, you have enjoyed having Sara serve you in the past. I think today it is only fair that you switch places and serve her. Besides, she needs to rest a little more before we break her in. I want you on your knees. Sam is hard, but not hard enough. Why don’t you put that pretty little mouth of yours to good work and get him rock solid.”
Andi smiled. Maggie made her suck her strap-on often enough. It would be a nice change to get a real dick in her mouth. Andi slid off the chair and took a position in front of Sam. Glenda was still waving Sam’s cock back and forth. Without the use of her hands, Andi was forced to bob her head in unison with Glenda’s pace and try to capture his tool. This was Glenda’s favorite part of the game. Each time Andi got close, Glenda would move his cock the other way. Then she would bring it back and slap it against Andi’s face. After the first couple of times, Glenda started taunting the young girl.
Glenda: “What’s wrong Andi? Can’t you get Sam’s dick in your mouth? What kind of slut are you? Certainly you have sucked cock before, haven’t you?”
Andi: “Not often mam and each of those men were more than happy to shove it in my face.”
Glenda: “Is that what you want me to do little girl?”
Andi: “No mam. I mean, yes mam. I mean, please just hold it still.”
Glenda liked that Andi was getting flustered. She released Sam’s cock and told Andi to continue. Glenda moved back around Sam and over to where Sara sat while Andi began to gobble Sam’s cock.
Glenda began messaging Sara’s breasts and teasingly rubbing Sara’s pussy while they watched the performance in front of them.
Glenda: “Do you like the vision before you?”
Sara: “It is exciting.”
Glenda: “Do you think Andi is sexy.”?
Sara: “Yes. We’ve been together a couple of times.”
Glenda: “Look at Sam’s cock. Have you ever had one as beautiful as that before?”
Sara: “No. It is kind of scary.”
Glenda: “Scary because it is black?”
Sara: “No, scary because of its width.”
Glenda continued quizzing Sara about her experiences while she teased the helpless housewife. Andi was doing the best she could, but without the use of her hands, she was struggling. Never before had she not been able to make a man cum within just a few minutes of taking him in her mouth. Without being able to stroke him, however, she was limited in how much of his staff she could stimulate. Andi was not adept at taking a cock down her throat, a lacking skill that Sam noticed.
Sam: “Damn girl, you are going to need to work on your cock-sucking skills if we are going to ever be together again. I’d bet Sara over there could take the whole thing.”
Andi was disappointed. She had never received a complaint before about her talents. She determined to redouble her efforts to bring him off. She began sucking harder and bobbing her head up and down faster. Sam just laughed at her efforts. He liked having the saliva drooling out of her mouth, but there was no way he was going to end the afternoon with just a simple blowjob. He was far too in control of his emotions for that to happen.
“You are just pathetic. I’d get more pleasure humping the table like Sara over there,” Sam bellowed. It wasn’t true, of course, but he knew the statement would help maintain his control over Andi.
Sam gave a quick wave to Glenda who stood back up and grabbed Sara by the arm.
“Your turn,” she said as she removed Sara’s handcuffs. “Lay back on the table with your butt on the edge and spread your legs.” Sara complied immediately.
Sam: “Now Andi, I know you’ve done this before. Let’s see if your pussy licking is better than your dick sucking. Get busy. I need her good and wet so I can fuck her.”
Andi stood up, walked around the table and then got back on her knees between Sara’s legs. Andi knew she could accomplish this task. Although she wished her hands were free, she knew she could bring Sara off with just her tongue. Andi found Sara’s pussy already wet and inviting. Glenda’s teasing had done its job and rekindled Sara’s desires. Sam and Glenda took positions on opposite sides of the table. Sam placed his cock in Sara’s left hand. She immediately knew what he wanted and started to stroke it. Sara expected Glenda to tell her to finger her, but instead she pickup up the camcorder Andi had been using and began to film the action.
“As long as your mistress wants proof of what a slut you are, Sara, we are happy to oblige. Be a good girl and look into the camera. I’m sure your mistress wants to see your pretty face.”
Sara turned her head toward Glenda who zoomed the viewfinder in tight on Sara’s face. The expression she showed was one of pure lust. Glenda then slowly zoomed out to show Sara’s hand keeping Sam hard while Andi happily slurped away at her pussy. For her part, Andi was happy to be giving Sara pleasure. Andi had been taught well by Maggie how to satisfy a pussy with her tongue, and within minutes she had Sara withering on the table, rocking back and forth. Glenda moved behind Andi to establish a point of view shot just in time to film Sara cumming. Although not as powerful as when she was masturbating on the desk, Sara felt satisfied.
Glenda: “Very good job Andi. Someone has obviously taught you how to service a pussy properly.”
Andi: “Thank you. Maggie always said I have certain talents.”
Glenda moved back over to the chairs, slide her skirt and panties off and sat down. “Let’s see just how talented you are. Get between my legs and don’t stop until I tell you,” she practically yelled.
Andi was disappointed she was not going to get Sam’s dick right then, but she dutifully changed position and began to service the fat woman’s pussy. Andi was repulsed by the smell and taste. Obviously this woman did not take care of her body. Andi made a mental note to concentrate of Glenda’s clit and try to finish her as quickly as she could. For her part, Glenda squeezed her legs together and held Andi’s head tightly. She also grabbed Andi’s hair and forced her to work up and down her slit whenever she felt Andi was not being enthusiastic enough.
As Andi continued her duties, Sam moved between the legs of a very compliant Sara. Placing her legs on his shoulders, he slid her down so her ass was hanging off the table.
“I’m going to fuck you good, so you might want to hold onto something,” he told her. Lying on her back, the only thing Sara could hold onto was the table edge near her butt.
Sam wrapped his strong arms around Sara’s legs and lifted her so her pussy was at the level of his cock, about 3 inches above the level of her head. He positioned the cock head at the entrance to Sara’s pussy and slowly started to insert it. If he was concerned that Sara would not be wet enough to allow him to enter easily, he did not need to be. Sam eased his cock into Sara with the straightforwardness of a man who knew exactly how to satisfy a woman. He went slowly, but never paused to let Sara catch her breath.
When he was finally buried all the way, Sam paused for about 10 seconds. Looking Sara in the eyes, he asked, “Are you ready for a serious pounding?”
Sara nodded.
Sam began rhythmically thrusting into the overheated woman. He started easy taking only about 4 inches out each stroke. So far Sara thought this wasn’t that different than Frank, except for the width. Soon, however, Sam had built up his pace and was taking at least 8 inches out each stroke. Other than her brief encounter with Cindy’s strap-on, Sara had never felt so full. Sam was tireless. His upper body strength made it easy to support Sara’s legs so her butt was free to float on his cock. Sara held onto the table for dear life. If she let go, she worried she would fly across the room. Sara’s breasts were bouncing back and forth wildly. Her scream of passion echoed off the walls. The confined space made them seem louder. Glenda in particular was starting to get annoyed. She like hearing her new play toy’s slurps and Sara was preventing that.
Grabbing Andi’s head and pulling it back, she motioned for the girl to pick up her panties. “Stick these in that slut’s mouth. I’m getting exhausted just listening to her. Andi was happy to jam Glenda’s panties in Sara’s mouth. If they smelled half a bad as Glenda’s pussy, Sara would soon be gagging and might shut up. Andi was jealous that she had not been fucked yet. Sam was certainly going to town on Sara. Andi was worried that he would cum before she got her chance. After putting the panties in Sara’s mouth, Andi kneeled down next to Glenda. She felt fortunate that Glenda did not pull her back down to service her further. For the time being, Glenda was satisfied watching Sam and Sara.
Glenda’s panties served as an adequate gag. Sara was still noisy, but at least the sound was not as piercing. Sam continued to savagely fuck her. Sara was just thinking that a mortal man would have cum already when she starting feeling the build-up to another of her own climaxes. Sara’s sounds changed at this point. She started chanting for Sam to fuck her harder. Her words, although muffled by the panties, were music to Sam’s ears. Sensing her impending climax, Sam pulled out and rolled Sara over on her stomach. Her legs quickly found solid footing and she braced herself for the onslaught to come. Sam quickly mounted her again and gave her 10 or 15 speedy strokes to reacclimatize her to his cock. Sam then pulled out and aimed squarely at Sara’s ass. Sara didn’t realize what was happening until she felt his cock pushing at her hole. With only limited experience of anal sex, Sara was terrified at the prospect of Sam’s monster trying to find its home in her butt. She didn’t have to worry long. Sam was not going to take no for an answer. With both hands, he pried apart Sara’s cheeks and rammed his cock into her unprotected asshole. Unlike when she had inserted the butt plug, Sam did not wait for her ass to stretch and accommodate him. Sara felt like she was going to lose bowel control as the sensation of his assault hit her full force. Sam wasn’t being gentle or loving. He was fucking her. With each lunge, Sam pushed Sara down onto the table. Her clit, trapped on the edge of the table once again, began spasming almost immediately. Sara’s face was contorted in a weird mix of pain and pleasure.
Glenda had seen that look before. This onslaught was almost over. Glenda stood up and grabbed Andi by the hair once again. She effortlessly pulled Andi, scrambling on the floor, over to where Sam was standing. “I want you to kneel here and prepare to take his load. Sit on your hands and tilt your head back,” were Glenda’s simple instructions.
Sara had reached her peak and again began an intense orgasm. Sam furiously continued to pound into her until he could hold back no longer. As he pulled out, Glenda grabbed his cock and aimed it squarely at Andi’s face. With a couple of well-timed strokes, Sam unloaded a torrent of cum onto the teenager. Without her hands to defend herself, Andi had to sit back and take the onslaught. Cum rained down her face, over her lips and dripped down her heaving chest. When at last she didn’t feel any more spurts hitting her, she opened her eyes to the flash of a camera bulb and a smiling Glenda.
“You’re not quite done yet,” said Sam. First Sara over there is going to clean your face. Then you are going to clean my cock.”
Sara was in little condition to move, let alone protest. Andi stood and walked over to the other side of the table. Glenda gave Sara a quick slap on the ass to get her moving.
“Don’t let your friend just stand there dripping, lick that cum off her face.”
Sara weakly moved to her knees and started licking the cum, which had dripped onto Andi’s breasts. Andi, having not been able to orgasm throughout this ordeal was enjoying the attention she was finally getting. Sara started slowly but soon was sucking on Andi’s nipples and even tried to reach forward to finger her pussy. Glenda put a stop to that with another smack to Sara’s ass. “I said clean her face, not make her cum.”
Sara smiled at Andi as if to say she tried and continued lapping at the now drying sperm. Andi’s face was a mess. Sara did her best to lick her clean, but in truth, she was more interested in making out with her friend. Each time her mouth neared Andi’s, Sara made sure to give her a passionate kiss. She would then move away from her mouth and lick more jizz from her face.
Sara got her third wind by this nasty act. She realized Andi was enjoying her attention and this was a chance to pay her back with a little teasing. While she was licking Andi’s face, Sara started to tweak her nipples. As long as Sara was sucking up Sam’s load, Glenda let her continue. Sara rolled Andi’s nipples between her fingers while licking her face and stopping every so often to kiss her.
Glenda and Sam were certainly happy with what they saw. Sam in particular. His cock had not deflated after he shot it load. Seeing one woman licking his cum off another was a definite turn on. Seeing Andi respond positively was also exciting. This young girl worked in the mall. If he played his cards right, today’s activities could become regular events.
Eventually Sara finished and concentrated on kissing Andi. Glenda quickly pulled her off and sat her back down on the chair. Andi looked at Sam and without shame asked him to fuck her.
Sam was willing, of course. If one white woman was good, then having two in the same day was better. Sam sat down on the other chair, his cock standing at attention like a flagpole. He motioned Andi over and spun her around so she faced Glenda and Sara. Sam gave Andi’s backside a little tug and she began her decent. Sam’s cock filled her pussy completely. Andi waited several agonizing seconds impaled on the monster before starting to slide up and down. Sara watched intently as Andi’s expression changed from one of ache at stretching to accommodate her new lover to one of bliss as she rode Sam like a champion cowgirl. Over and over she rocked up and down his cock. Her plaintiff wails growing. Sara was enjoying the show and began playing with her own pussy.
“You really are quite a slut Sara, aren’t you?” questioned Glenda. “If you ever get tired of your current situation, stop by a visit us. I’m sure you would like another crack at Sam.”
“I would like that very much,” replied Sara.
Andi’s gyrations were reaching a fever pitch. Usually she could not climax just from penetration, but with her brain on overload from the entire afternoon, she was almost there.
Just then Sam grunted and lifted her off his cock. Andi turned to face him just as his cock head swelled and a swift moving, although much smaller load arched out of his body and back onto hers. Andi fought to hold back tears of frustration as Glenda told Sara to massage the cum into Andi’s skin.
Andi was happy to feel Sara’s touch again, but she knew no orgasm was forthcoming. This is what she and Maggie did to other girls. It wasn’t supposed to happen to her.
After Sara was done with Andi, Glenda had her clean off Sam’s cock with a quick blowjob. Sara was all too happy to oblige. Glenda then told the girls to get dressed an leave. She handed them the camcorder and told them the surveillance footage would be ready for pickup tomorrow.
Sara and Andi walked back to the store. Sara was sore and satisfied. Andi was on edge. As they walked into the store, Maggie knew something different had happened. Not only because two hours had past but also by the girls messy hair and rumpled clothing.
Maggie: “Do you want to tell me about it?”
Andi: “I will tell you everything, but first I need to cum.”
Maggie: “No problem, why don’t you head to my office. I’ll be right there.”
Sara watched as Andi walked down the hallway.
Maggie: “I don’t suppose you want to give me the details do you?”
Sara: “I’d love to but I really need to get home and Andi really needs you right now.
Maggie: “Ok, I’m sure Andi will tell me after I finished with her. Your clothes are in a box in the dressing room. Flip the closed sign on your way out, will you?”
Sara watched Maggie strut down the hall. Instead of turning into her office, however, she went into the leather showroom. Sara was confused until Maggie returned a few seconds later holding a ridding crop in her hand. With a wink to Sara, Maggie opened the office door.
Sara went to the dressing room and retrieved her clothes. Part of her wanted to go into the office, but she was too shredded to really consider that option. It was late in the day and she needed to get home.
Sara was pleased with herself. Certainly Mistress Heather would not be able to resist her after she heard the story and saw the video evidence. Sara walked out of the mall with a spring in her step, excited to document the day’s events in an email to her mistress.
Sara was worn out after Friday's activities at the mall. She wanted nothing more than to sleep in as late as she could. She knew the k**s would be off hanging out with their friends and that Frank would busy himself around the house. At 7:45 a phone call woke her up. Frank picked up the phone in the kitchen, but the damage was done. Sara was wide-awake.
The call was from Jim Anderson, her husband's boss. He said one of the players in his regular foursome came down ill last night and they had an opening. He asked Frank if he would like to play golf today. Without even checking with Sara, he said he would love to. Jim told Frank he would pick him up in an hour.
Frank came upstairs to find Sara still in bed, but obviously upset about being awake. He gave her a good morning hug and a light kiss on the lips. Looking a little sheepish, he told Sara about his invitation to play golf. Although Sara was secretly happy Frank would not be home today, it would give her time to send a lengthy email to Mistress Heather without being disturbed, she could let him off the hook too easy. She chided him for not wanting to spend time with her. He responded that playing golf with the boss was good for his career and therefore good for her also. After a brief exchange, Sara gave in and told him to have a good time.
Since she was awake already, Sara figured she should shower and start the day. Yesterday she had taken a quick shower when she got back from the mall, lest the odor from Sam and Glenda's fucking be too pronounced. This morning she had time so she figured a leisurely bath was in order. If she couldn't sleep in, at least she could luxuriate in the tub for half and hour. Sara drew a hot bath and poured scented bath oils into the water. While waiting for the tub to fill, she tried to examine her ass in the bathroom mirror. This was something she had never really done before. She still felt tender on her backside and wondered if there was any visual evidence of her activities. Having never really looked at her asshole, Sara wasn't sure what was normal and what was irregular. It looked normal to her, although there might be a little swelling. After the onslaught it took yesterday, Sara figured it was in good shape.
By now the tub was full and Sara lowered herself into the inviting water. The hot water felt great washing over her. Sara lay back and let the warmth soak into her bones, the bath oils teasing her nostrils with the scent of lavender. Sara felt totally alive. After about 20 minutes, the water had cooled enough for Sara to think about getting out. Having not shaved her legs for a while, she figured now would be a good time. She got out of the tub and retrieved her razor from the vanity drawer. While pulling out the drawer, her pubic hair caught her eye. She had never shaved her pussy before, but her brain snapped back into slut mode and told her that is what she should do. Certainly Mistress Heather would like her more if she were bare.
Sara rooted around in the drawer for a small scissors. Some years back Frank had grown a beard and used them to trim it when it got too bushy. Sara found them buried under a bunch of other things they never used. Sara wasn't exactly sure how to start. She sat down in her make-up chair and tried to bend over to get a good look at where to trim. She was semi successful, but wanted a better view. Looking back onto the vanity countertop, she spied a medium sized hand mirror she sometimes used to get a close-up view of her make-up. She picked up the mirror and examined her pussy. Sara now had a good view, but not much room to work. Her solution was to lift and spread her legs and place them on the countertop. There has to be an easier way, she thought, but at the moment this would work fine.
Sara made quick work trimming her pubic hair down to fine stubble. She then returned to the bathtub with her razor, shaving cream and the mirror.
Sara quickly dispatched the hair on her legs and under her arms. Like so many times before, this task took only around 5 minutes. Shaving her pussy would be more difficult. Even though she used a safety razor, Sara was not about to take chances with her most private of body parts. She determined the best position would be lying on her back so she could hold the mirror above herself. Sara let out most of the water so her pussy was clearly accessible. She then lathered it up and let the cream soften the hair for a few moments. What a vision she was, lying in an almost empty bathtub with a mirror and razor in her hands with a shaving cream covered pussy.
Sara again had the problem of having enough room to operate, so she d****d her left leg over the side of the tub. "Thank God I remembered to lock the door," she thought to herself. "Somehow I don't think Frank would understand what I am doing."
Carefully, ever so carefully, Sara proceeded to shave the stubble from around her pussy. She left a little right around the lips. Without a free hand, she didn't feel comfortable going in too tight, but at least it was a start. After she finished shaving, she turned on the handheld nozzle from the tub. With the gentle spray, she washed away the shaving cream remnants. Unprotected by hair, the arching water droplets we free to contact with her clit, an unexpected but very welcome bonus. Why didn't I do this before?" went through Sara's mind as the soothing water flow tickled her most sensitive region.
Sara was tempted to hold the nozzle in place and pleasure herself, but she wanted to see Frank off and didn't want him to get suspicious why she had been in the bathroom for so long. Reluctantly, Sara got out of the bathtub and toweled off. She looked in the mirror once again and liked the bald vision reflecting back to her. "No wonder men like shaved women," she thought. "I hope Mistress Heather likes it too."
Sara looked out the window. The sun was shining and it looked like a glorious spring day. "Perhaps a nice run would be a good way to enjoy the day," Sara thought. Heading to her walk in closet, Sara picked out the same running outfit she had worn to the park the day Cindy Anderson seduced her. The grease stain had not fully come out from where Cindy had spanked her with the spatula, but it really wasn't noticeable. Sara wasn't dressing to be noticed, at least not outrageously so. To her tight white running shorts, Sara added her running bra with a pink crop top, which showed her abs to nice effect, along with white socks and running shoes. As she started to dress, Sara decided a little hidden fun would be nice and grabbed one of the thongs she got from Susan at Victoria Secret instead of her usual cotton running underwear. Although totally unnoticeable, just knowing she was nearly bare and cleanly shaven beneath her shorts excited Sara. As she looked in the mirror one last time while walking out of the bedroom, Sara was pleased with what she saw. Fit and trim, she did not look like a 37-year-old woman. Sara thought she could pass for 27 if she tried. Satisfied with her outfit, Sara headed downstairs just as Jim Anderson was arriving.
Frank: "Honey, Jim is here. Can you open the door? I have to get my clubs."
Sara: "Sure."
Sara opened the door as Jim was heading to the garage.
Jim: "Good morning Sara. I heard you had an interesting day yesterday."
"How does everyone always know what I have done," Sara thought to herself.
Sara: "Shhh. Frank doesn't know."
Frank: "Don't worry; your extracurricular activities are our little secret. By the way, Cindy is expecting you at our house in 15 minutes."
Sara started to blush as Frank appeared from the garage carrying his clubs. He set them down and came over to give Sara a quick goodbye kiss.
Frank: "Thanks for letting me play today, honey. I'll make it up to you tomorrow."
Sara: "Don't worry, dear. I'll find someway to amuse myself."
With that exchange, Jim and Frank headed toward the car and Sara walked back into the house. With only 15 minutes to get to Cindy's house, Sara didn't have time to change. She scampered upstairs to retrieve the Ben Wa balls and butt plug. Sara looked out the window and saw Jim's car pulling out of the driveway. Satisfied they were gone, she ran downstairs, grabbed her purse and headed to the garage. Sara's mind was filled with questions as she drove the two miles to Jim and Cindy's house. She wondered what Cindy would make her do. Cindy had already threatened to punish Sara for not returning the toys last Sunday. Sara worried what that might entail, but at the same time, she was looking forward to submitting to the older woman again.
Cindy arrived at the house with two minutes to spare. She gleefully trotted up to the front door. There was a note taped on it. Sara could not believe what she read.
"Welcome slut Sara. If you are reading this note, you got Jim's message. Slaves are not allowed to use the front door. You are to take your clothes off and then walk, don't run, around the house to the basement door. The door will be unlocked. You will find additional items and instructions on the pool table. You are to follow the instructions and wait for me." The note was signed Cindy.
Sara was not surprised by the content of the note. This type of treatment and the tone was in line with how her relationship with Cindy had evolved. What surprised Sara was that it was on the front door of the house. Anyone walking up to the door, the UPS driver, a girl scout selling cookies, anyone could have read the message. Sara also was not too keen about removing her clothes on the front porch. The Anderson's lived at the end of a cull-d-sac so at least there would be no drive by traffic. Sara peaked around the side of the house and didn't see any neighbors outside. She figured the odds of someone watching the front door were minimal, so she quickly dispatched her crop top and running shorts. Standing in her running bra and thong, Sara once again made a quick assessment of the block. It was still quiet, so her shoes and socks were next to come off. With a deep breath completed, Sara finally pulled off her bra and pulled down her thong. A rush of excitement flowed through her body. She was proud of herself for being able to strip in public, even if nobody was watching. Two weeks ago she never would have been able to do that.
Sara left her clothes on the front porch, grabbed her purse and calmly walked around the fieldstone path to the back of Jim and Cindy's house. The last time she made this trip she was fully clothed and the sun was setting. Today she did it naked and in broad daylight. Because of the location of their lot, only one house had any windows that faced the side of the house. Sara didn't notice any lights on, but she quickened her step, just in case. The cull-de-sac dead-ended into a large expanse of wetlands. There were no houses that backed to Jim and Cindy's for at least 500 feet, maybe more. As Sara moved into the backyard, she started noticing how nice the landscaping was. The only other time she was there, she was too distracted to look. The yard had been professionally landscaped, that was for sure. There were trees, shrubs, bushes, a garden and a gazebo with what looked like a hot tub. Very nice, Sara thought. Maybe someday we will be able to afford to live in a house like this.
Sara approached the door to the basement. She was surprised there was no note attached to it. Sara half expected more instructions before entering the house. Sliding the glass door open, Sara walked inside. Looking around, Sara started thinking about the last time she was there. Her memories flowed as she looked at the couch and even the door to the unfinished section. Sara felt her pussy moisten. She would have liked to spend more time reminiscing, but her peripheral vision caught the edge of the pool table. Quickly moving too it, Sara spied a number of items, although no clothes. True to the instructions on the front door, there was another piece of paper. Sara dropped purse on the pool table and picked up the note.
"You've done well this week, my pet. I will be back in town Tuesday night. If I receive a good report from Cindy, I will send for you on Wednesday. If I don't, this will be the last contact we have. You are to put these items on that lovely body, bend over the pool table and wait for Cindy. Follow her instructions for the remainder of the day. Serve her as you want to serve me and you will do fine." - Mistress Heather.
Sara read the note twice, her arousal becoming more insistent. With her left hand, Sara brought the note to her nostrils and took a deep breath. The paper smelled faintly of the perfume Sara knew to be her Mistress' scent. Sara's right hand moved down to her pussy and began rubbing her outer lips. Sara took another deep sniff of the paper and then looked down at the top of the pool table.
There six item, five made from leather. The first item was ankle cuffs with a short chain holding them together. The second was a belt with a small strip of leather running from the front to the back. It took Sara a couple of moments to figure out the function of the strip. She wasn't pleased when she realized it was a chastity belt. This might be a long day indeed. Third was the only non-leather item. Sara recognized this item immediately. They were nipple clamps. Fourth was another set of leather cuffs. They were padded on the inside and clipped together. Fifth was a collar with a large D-ring on both the front and back. The last item was a blindfold. Sara had a love/hate relationship with being blindfolded. On the hate side, she wanted to know what was going on and who was doing it to her. At the same time, she had never been as turned on as she was lying in her bed the first time Mistress Heather had taken her when she couldn't see what was happening. Absent from the table was any type of footwear. This surprised Sara because she assumed there would be leather boots or some kind of high heels.
Sara took just a moment examining the items spread before her and then started getting "dressed." It didn't take long. She started with the leg cuffs. Sara sat on the cold basement floor and attached both cuffs. The chain between them was only about twelve inches long. Sara would not be able to move very quickly. Standing back up proved to be more of a challenge than she anticipated. Without being able to spread her legs, Sara had difficultly gaining the necessary leverage to stand up. After two failed attempts, Sara rolled onto her knees and used the edge of the pool table to pull herself up.
Next, Sara had to decide what to put on next. Clearly the wrist cuff would have to be last. Sara assumed her hands were to be bound behind her back, so that made their position in the order simple. The blindfold would theoretically have to be second to last, so Sara had three options. She chose the collar next. Sara wanted to wait as long as possible to put on the clamps and wasn't too thrilled about the chastity belt either.
The collar fit very tight. Much tighter, in fact, than the last one, she remembered. There were two big rings, one in the front and one in the back, in addition to two smaller rings on the sides. The collar was also wider than before, covering most of her neck. Sara wondered what was likely to be attached. She didn't see a leash, but obviously the collar was there for a reason.
Next Sara put on the chastity belt. Her pussy was very wet by this point and she was disappointed to cover it up. Sara had been discretely feeling herself up and knew she could make herself cum with little additional effort. This belt was her signal not to continue. The strap, which ran from the front to the back, was wide enough to cover both her pussy lips and the crack of her ass. When she tightened the belt, she attempted to sneak a finger underneath, but that was not going to happen. The stubble from where she had shaved her pussy rubbed against the strap in a most irritating way. This seemingly minor annoyance grew in importance as Sara attempted to walk to a wall mirror to look at how the collar and belt looked. The rubbing of the stubble was very noticeable and not in a pleasurable way. Still Sara liked what she saw in the mirror. She had become more accustomed to wearing leather and her light skin set off the black color. The smell of the leather collar permeated her thoughts. She knew why she was wearing it and the scent was becoming a memory fragrance. Mistress Heather knew that soon, every time Sara smelled leather, it would turn her on. Mistress Heather understood how scent was the strongest of the five senses for memory recall. It is why she always wore the same perfume around Sara and had put the aroma on her note. Mistress Heather was an expert at programming the u*********s mind of a submissive. She had big plans for Sara and everything had a purpose.
After allowing herself a few stolen moments looking in the mirror, Sara was brought back to reality by the faint sound of a garage door opening. "Cindy must be home and I'm not fully dressed," snapped into her mind.
Sara hobbled back to the pool table and grabbed the nipple clamps. She rubbed her right nipple with her index and middle finger, but for some reason it wasn't getting hard enough to put the clamp on it. Sara began to panic. Cindy would be here in moments and Sara's procrastination would cost her. Sara tried to focus on "sexy thoughts" but her unnerved state was in control instead of her arousal. Sara heard Cindy's footsteps move across the floor above her. She shut her eyes and tried to think back to the fucking she received at the mall. She bent over the pool table and rubbed her breasts on the felt while remembering Sam slamming into her unprotected pussy. Sara was still having trouble focusing and a vision of Mistress Heather whipping her ass as punishment replaced Sam's face. She was still being fucked, only this time is was her Mistress' strap-on doing the penetrating. This visualization did the trick. Sara's pussy became wetter and her nipples stiffened enough to allow her to attach the clamps. The note didn't specify how tight to make the clamps, so Sara just made them tight enough to stay on by themselves. Sara then grabbed the blindfold and put it on her forehead. After it was ready to be put in place, Sara grabbed the wrist cuffs attaching one to each wrist. Finally she pulled the blindfold down, swung her arms behind herself and clipped the cuffs together. As she heard the footsteps approach the basement door, Sara bent her over the pool table once again and waited for Cindy to come downstairs.
Sara's mind was racing with thoughts about what was to come. She heard footsteps upstairs, but could not decide how many people were walking around. It could be one, two or three. Her mind could not come to a decision and was playing tricks on her. Certainly Jim would not be home. Or would he. Perhaps the golf game was just a ruse and he had told Frank everything. Sara struggled with that thought. She wanted to tell Frank but was unsure about how he would react. Sara rattled the chain between her wrist cuffs. Positioned as they were, she could not unclip them. Escape was not an option. Whatever was going to happen was going to happen. Minutes passed. Sara could hear her heart beating. Sara began to lose track of time. How long had she been bent over the table? Sara strained to hear anything. All movement upstairs seemed to have stopped. Did Cindy leave? Was this her punishment?
Finally Sara heard the basement door open and footsteps on the stairs.
Cindy: "My, my, what do we have here?"
Sara: "A slut."
Cindy: "Good answer. Have you brought back my toys?"
Sara: "Yes mam."
Cindy: "Very good. Keep your answers short, don't speak unless spoken to and we will get along fine today."
Sara: "Yes mam."
Sara could sense Cindy moving around her, as if appraising what she saw.
Cindy: "You've done well, little one. Any problems carrying out my orders."
Sara: "No mam."
Cindy: "Good. As I recall, I told you to return my toys last Sunday and you did not. What type of punishment do you think you deserve."
Sara: "Whatever you decide, mam."
Cindy: "You are learning fast. I think a spanking is in order, but not just yet. Have you had a fun week since our last party?"
Sara: "Yes mam."
Cindy: "I'll bet. I've been following your exploits via our Club email exchange. I would like to hear about it in your own words. Let's go upstairs where I can be more comfortable."
Sara felt something click onto the front of her collar, a lead no doubt she thought. Then she felt something click onto the back of her collar. She wasn't so sure what that could be. Next, she felt Cindy string another strap under her wrists pulling them upward. The strap was then clipped onto the back of the collar. Sara's arms were now effectively secured at a slightly painful angle. Cindy then gave Sara a sharp swat on the butt and pulled on the lead attached to the front of the collar and told Sara to start moving.
Slowly, ever so slowly as the ankle chain would not allow her to move fast, Sara was lead to the stairs.
Cindy: "You probably can't walk up the stairs. The chain will not allow it, at least not until you have practiced more. With your arms tied like they are, I don't think crawling up the stairs will work much better. We probably should use the walk-out entrance and then around to the kitchen door."
Sara was mortified. Walking naked through the yard was one thing. Shuffling around bound like a prisoner was another. Sara felt the lead slacken as Cindy pulled on the chain between the nipple clamps instead.
Cindy: "Come on now slut, you know you want this."
Cindy lead Sara to the sliding door by tugging then releasing the nipple clamp chain. She didn't pull them hard. She didn't need to. Sara moved along willingly. She didn't want to voice an answer to Cindy's assertion, but Sara knew Cindy was right.
Cindy dropped the chain and slid open the door. Without prompting, Sara continued to shuffle her feet and once again felt the spring air on her naked flesh. Cindy picked up the lead and pulled Sara indicating she should speed up. Although still slow, Cindy's pace frequently had Sara almost tripping. Sara struggled to climb the hill leading to the main level and was relieved to feel the patio beneath her feet.
Cindy: "You look a little cold. We you chilly downstairs?"
Sara: "A little mam."
Cindy: "I've got to set a couple of things up. Why don't you stay out here in the sun?"
Sara: "I'd rather come inside with you."
Cindy: "Nonsense. Don't you want to enjoy the glorious day? Besides, does it really matter what you want?"
Sara: "No mam."
Cindy released the chain between the wrist cuffs and took off the strap attaching the cuffs to the collar. She then pushed Sara down onto a chaise lounge instructing her to stretch out and relax. As Sara eased her legs down the length of the lounge, Cindy grabbed each arm and pulled it above Sara's head. Clipping them together, Cindy quickly used the strap to secure Sara's arms to the top of the chair. Although the blindfold was still in place, Sara could picture exactly what she looked like on the chaise. The image excited her as did the fact that she was tied outside.
A surburban housewife is enslaved by another woman.
"You still trying to seduce my husband?" Mrs. Anderson whispered. "I thought I told you to fill up those cups with ice?"
Sara jumped. The older woman had snuck up right behind her, pinning her to the table without making a sound.
"I'm not - I'm not" Sara stammered. "Sed. . ." The thought had never crossed her mind. Mr. Anderson wasn't just her husband's boss. He was also an ugly and obnoxious old man. And if his ruddy features and breath were any indication, his fat, lazy, and domineering wife had driven him to the bottle.
"Don't you lie to me bitch," Mrs. Anderson said. Her pudgy fingers slithered over Sara's thighs and stroked at the band of her thin tight nylon shorts. "I know your kind. You come out here in your hot pants showing off your long legs and tight little ass. You think I don't know what you are up to?"
"I was - I was - hoping to run this afternoon." However, the only running she had done was going to and fro from one of Mrs. Anderson's tasks to the next.
Mrs. Anderson forced her hand down the front of Sara's shorts, causing the young housewife to gasp and struggle in vain against the older woman's advances.
"Such a tight little body," Mrs. Anderson whispered in Sara's ear.
"Stop it." Sara pulled at Mrs. Anderson's wrist, but only succeeded in pulling her own blonde pubes the old woman had firm grip on. She tried in vain to get her husband's attention.
"Go ahead," Mrs. Anderson said, while stroking a fat finger up and down the cleft of the young woman's sex. "Call him over. Then you can explain to Frank - yes, to Frank and to your c***dren what we were doing. I'll be sure to tell them all the juicy details of our hot little affair."
"We are *not* having an affair." Sara's voice was indignant at the mere suggestion. She had never had sexual thought about another woman. And even if she had, it wouldn't be with a woman like Mrs. Anderson.
"Oh but we are," Mrs. Anderson continued. "I've been coming over to your house every day - every morning after Frank and your little brats have left of school. I've been fucking you with all manner of vibrators and dildos. I've fucked you in the bed you sleep in with your husband. Then I let you eat my pussy while I watch the soaps. Sometimes I even bring friends over and we take turns sharing your talented tongue."
"No," Sara groaned. Not only was she losing the battle of wits with this vicious woman - her body was reacting the unwanted groping of her body.
"You can't deny it," Mrs. Anderson said. "Shhhh- listen to your pussy. Listen to those hungry wet sounds. You love it slut."
"No." It came out this time as a whisper. Sara knew she couldn't stop what was happening, but she also knew she shouldn't be enjoying it either. She should be repulsed by this older woman and she sure as hell shouldn't be getting off on this very public humiliation with her husband and k**s right there with her. But her hips were moving of their own accord, back and forth, fucking the finger embedded in her hot slit.
"Let's see more of this hot little body you've been flaunting." Mrs. Anderson gently tugged the thin nylon running shorts and even thinner panties down to Sara's thighs. The young mother's eyes darted around to make sure no one was watching.
"Oh God," Sara moaned as her lower half was slowly displayed. The picnic area was secluded, yet. . .
"Nice." Mrs. Anderson sat down beside Sara, her hand roaming over the young woman's naked flesh, exploring her hidden crevices, and then spanking her bare bottom. "What do you say when someone pays you a compliment, slut?"
Sara's head hung down, her bangs fell into her eyes. She refused to answer.
"You say thank you, you little dimwit," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now say it!"
"Thank . . ." Sara supported her weight with her hands. She could barely stand. Could barely breathe. Her thought flowed like molasses. ". . .thank you."
"Your husband is watching slut. Give him a wave."
'Oh God,' Sara thought. Frank was looking at her. By his expression, he was thankfully unaware of what was happening just out of his field of view. She forced a smile to her lips, waved, and pretended to go back to filling up cups with ice.
"That's right slut. Give a nice wave." Mrs. Anderson said, while she continued to finger fuck the horny young housewife. "Nothing happening up here. Just two wives getting to know each other. Very - very well."
"Please," Sara begged. "Please stop before-"
"Be a dear and hand me that spatula," Mrs. Anderson said, completely ignoring Sara's protests.
The spatula was greasy and covered with bits of charred hamburger and hotdog. Sara carefully picked it up by the handle and handed it to the older woman.
"You have a tight cunt Sara. Even after giving birth those two bratty monsters of yours, I can still feel your hungry cunt squeezing my finger," Mrs. Anderson said, her finger a blur, in and out of Sara's sex - fucking her - r****g her hot hole. "Frank is a lucky man."
Mrs. Anderson brought the spatula down on Sara's firm bottom with a splat, leaving a red imprint with four white holes in the middle. Grease and bits of soot were left on the young woman's firm ivory bottom. "What did I say about saying thank you?"
"Thank you," Sara gasped. This couldn't be happening. Not out here. In public. Her c***dren and her husband in sight.
Mrs. Anderson probed at Sara's asshole with a pudgy finger.
"And such tight little brownie too," Mrs. Anderson said.
"Ugh - oh God - th- thank y-you." Sara's mind whirled. The finger poking at her rear hole made her quiver with excitement, yet she knew she shouldn't be feeling that way.
"Does Frank fuck you there?" Mrs. Anderson asked. "I bet you love it up the ass. Slut."
"No - no he doesn't," Sara stammered. She wasn't that kind of girl. And Frank wasn't the kind of guy.
"But you love it. You love it up the ass, don't you Sara. Don't you - you hot blooded slut?"
The pudgy finger wormed its way up her bottom. It forced the truth from Sara's tightly clenched lips. "Yes. Yes - I love it up the ass."
"Good girl," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now you better get whatever thoughts you had about my husband out of your dumb little brain, you understand me girl? From now on, it's me you'll be looking pretty for. And these curly little hairs have to go."
Mrs. Anderson tugged at Sara's pubic hair, her nose wrinkling with distaste. "I like all my girls clean and fresh. And I want you marked as mine. Maybe a collar or a tattoo. I haven't decided yet."
Oh God no. How would she hide such a thing from her husband? This was madness. And yet she couldn't deny how these thoughts - thoughts of being enslaved to this older woman turned her insides to jelly.
"I'll be over tomorrow morning," Mrs. Anderson continued, now with two fingers up the front passage of the young housewife, and one up the rear. "And I expect you ready for me. Perfumed and freshly shaved. Ready to fuck. Do you still have your wedding dress?"
"Ugh - yes. Yes ma'am." Sara's voice was raspy and thick. Her chest heaved. Tight nipples poked through the front of her thin form-fitting shirt. Her body sweaty and soaking through her clothes.
"I haven't given you permission to come yet slut," Mrs. Anderson warned. "Don't you do it."
"I can't help it." Sara couldn't. Her body could not be denied.
"You better bear down and figure out a way." Mrs. Anderson slowed her fingers, but she let up. Sara's cunt continued making wet sounds with every thrust of the older woman's fingers.
Reaching into the cooler of ice, Sara grabbed a handful and then cupped it over her sex. She prayed it would work. The cold was a shock. A painful shock. The need to come passed. She held the cold ice tightly to her sex and shivered.
"That's a good bitch," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now, as I was saying. When I come over tomorrow, I expect to find you in bed, wearing your wedding dress, legs spread wide, your pussy open and ready for me."
"When - when will you be over?" It was an effort to force it out. Sara managed one word to each breath.
Mrs. Anderson pulled her finger out of the young housewife's bottom and gave her a spank. "It doesn't matter when I get there bitch. But when I get there, I better see you in bed and eager for me. And by eager, I mean I want to see wet
fingers and a hot and ready cunt. And you better not come without my permission. Bitch, I mean it, you better not come."
It was coming home to Sara. She would be a slave. She would be this older woman's sex slave. The bed she shared with her husband, even the dress she wore at her wedding, nothing was sacred. She should say no. No way. No how. Fuck you, you old bitch. Yet, her pussy was hotter than ever before. She needed this all her life, yet she never knew it till this moment.
"Please," Sara begged.
"Please, what?" Mrs. Anderson asked.
"Please ma'am. May I come now?"
"Not yet bitch," Mrs. Anderson said. She removed her fingers from the young housewife. "What's your answer slut? Are you going to be my bitch?"
"Oh God," Sara groaned. "Yes - yes ma'am."
"I'm going to test you. You have no idea how I'll test you."
"Yes ma'am. Please ma'am. I need to come. I need it bad." Sara's legs trembled. She ached with need. ". . .so bad."
Mrs. Anderson rolled the young woman's clit around with the tip of her finger. "Hand me that bottle of mustard," she commanded.
Sara picked up the bottle of French's mustard and tried to pass it back.
"Open it for me, you stupid slut."
No, oh no! Sara suspected what was to happen, but no, Mrs. Anderson wouldn't dare, would she? With trembling fingers she unscrewed the top of the plastic mustard bottle and handed it to the older woman.
"Good girl," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now reach back and spread that beautiful bottom."
Oh God, she was mad enough to do it. Worse, Sara realized her husband was watching. She waved at him again. Please oh please turn back around, she prayed. She dared not look at him or he would surely know something was
happening. Looking out of the corner of her eye, she saw he finally returned to fishing. Sara reached back and spread the cheeks of her bottom.
"Such a cute little brownie," Mrs. Anderson said. "I see it winking at me."
"Thank you."
"You close to coming? You ready to come for me little slut?"
"Yes." Oh God. Hurry hurry hurry. Sara humped back. Willing her body to come before they were caught, yet it wasn't quite happening.
"As for me," Mrs. Anderson said, working the young housewife's clit in a tight circle. She poked at Sara's puckered hole with the conical tip of the yellow bottle. "I don't like mustard. Does Frank? How about little Jake and Elizabeth?"
The older woman's words hit home to Sara. It was bad enough that she had sunk to this level. But her family, her innocent family, they would also bear the consequences of her deviant desires. The worse part of it all, the mere thought of it, of having to watch helplessly as her family used the bottle of mustard - mustard that had been. . . It was too much. Sara succumbed to madness. Her orgasm hit hard and fast.
"Coming. Oh fuck I'm coming," Sara cried. Her insides flowed like molten wax.
Mrs. Anderson plunged the yellow grooved cone shaped mustard tip into the young housewife's ass and squeezed as hard as she could.
"Oh fuck. Fuck fuck." The mustard was hot on her tender linings. Her ass bit down. Her cunt tightened with every contraction of her orgasm. It was a heavy orgasm that seemed to go on forever. No longer able to support her weight, Sara sat down on the bench next to Mrs. Anderson and weakly pulled her shorts back up to cover herself.
"Fuck," Sara whined. "It burns."
"Yes dear, it's supposed to burn," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now give me a kiss and thank me for your orgasm."
The cooler blocked her husband's view, but if her c***dren turned around they would surely see. What is happening to me, Sara wondered, as she opened her mouth and kissed another woman for the first time.
"Thank you," Sara said when they broke their kiss. "Thank you for my orgasm."
"You're welcome dear."
"It burns." The pain had lessened, but it was still there.
"Shush," Mrs. Anderson wiped the top of the mustard bottle off with a paper towel and sat it on the table. Then she waved at her husband and Frank. "Lunch is ready. Hurry up. Everyone get over here. Let's eat. You too k**s."
"Speaking of eating," Mrs. Anderson said where only Sara could hear. "Has my bitch ever eaten pussy before?"
"No ma'am." Sara shifted nervously in her seat, in part due to the burning in her ass. Worse, she had to hold her internal muscles tight to keep from soiling herself. "Never."
The older woman stuck a shiny wet digit in her mouth and sucked it clean of Sara's juices. "You'll be doing quite a lot of it. I intend to see that you become very skilled at it. I even have some friends I plan on sharing you with."
"Yes. Yes ma'am." Sara wondered if she would be able to go through with it. What it would be like to be this domineering woman's sex slave. She wondered how she was going to get through the afternoon without something mortifying happening even more.
"Good girl," Mrs. Anderson said. "Now you just sit there, I've got this all under control. But tomorrow - tomorrow. . . I intend to get full my full measure."
*************
Alone in her bedroom, Sara looked over at the clock. Ten-thirty.
She looked down at herself. White heels. White stockings. A white veil pulled down which clouded her vision. Her satin wedding dress bunched up around her waist. A dress she had not worn since her wedding day.
Sara's muscular legs were spread wide. Her mound was bare and a little red after having been shaved for the first time. Her sex was wet. Lips swollen due to being teased for over an hour. At first she hoped Mrs. Anderson wouldn't
show. Then she spent her time wondering what the older woman would think of her for following her every instruction. Maybe she had been joking?
And now? Now the hardest part was not coming. God how she wanted to. She ached for it. Teasing her self. Keeping her hot cunt wet. She wasn't just wet, she was soaking. Pelvis thrusting. Thighs trembling. Fingers gripping handfuls of her sheets. She thought she heard the sound of the front door opening. The clacking of high heels walking up the stairs. Heart pounding, Sara realized there were two sets of heels.
'Dear Lord,' Sara thought. 'She's brought someone else.' But it was too late now. Too late for anything but to go through with it. She reached down an obediently spread the lips of her sex. With her other hand she offered up the handle of a leash, a leash that ran to a collar around her neck.
This was her lot now, the lot of a slave.
*****************************************************************************************
The Adventures of Sara - The story of a young housewife who discovers and then thoroughly explores her submissive side. (based on characters from Soccer Mom)
The basic premise of Soccer Mom is our heroine Sara, a beautiful young housewife, is seduced by the wife of her husband's boss, Mrs. Anderson. Mrs. Anderson tapped into Sara's submissive nature and the inexperienced Sara is now in her bed, wearing her wedding dress, a collar and leash and waiting for Mrs. Anderson to complete her conquest of her. Soccer Mom ended with a wonderful cliff hanger ending with Sara hearing two sets of heels walking to her bedroom and Sara spreading her pussy lips with one hand and holding her leash with the other. That is where The Adventures of Sara picks up the story.
The Adventures of Sara by Tappy McWidestance
Mrs. Anderson entered the bedroom. Greeted by the sight of Sara in her wedding dress, freshly shaved with her hand spreading her obviously wet pussy lips pleased the older woman. The surprise of finding Sara wearing a collar and holding a leash brought a smile to Mrs. Anderson's lips. "Ah my sweet slut. Open and ready for me I see."
Sara smiled weakly, humiliated at her body's response to the older woman. "Who did you bring with you" asked the young woman. "Why does that matter, slut?" responded Mrs. Anderson. "You are mine to do with what I please. You will service me and whomever I chose to share you. I can already see you dripping and smell your arousal. You would not disappoint me know, would you?" Sara knew Mrs. Anderson was right. All last night she could not think of anything besides the day before in the park. She relived the feelings in her mind of Mrs. Anderson's actions. How she came on her fingers. How she begged for that release. How she longed to please Mrs. Anderson.
Sara practically attacked her husband last night. She needed to feel him inside her and entreated his attentions. He did not disappoint. Their lovemaking was the most passionate they had experienced in some time. Sara loved her husband and his lovemaking rarely failed to satisfy her. But just as she was about to climax, Sara remembered Mrs. Anderson's instruction not to cum. Sara wanted to. She needed to. But she somehow held back. As she felt herself reaching a peak, Sara willed herself to think of something else. Would Mrs. Anderson punish her for cumming? What was going to happen the next morning? What would her husband think when he found out? It was that last thought that kept Sara from going over the edge. She dutifully pretended to enjoy herself, but secretly kept wishing her husband would finish quickly. Within a couple of minutes, Sara's husband shot a huge load into Sara's shudder pussy. Sara gave him a kiss, thanked him and when into the bathroom to wash up.
In the bathroom, Sara looked at herself in the mirror. Flush with the glow of having just made love, Sara looked beautiful. "Why do I need anything else" she asked herself rhetorically. Sara knew the answer. While her husband was attentive and a good lover, she could not ignore the feelings Mrs. Anderson had stirred the day before. Sara desperately wanted to rub her clit. She knew she could cum with just a few strokes. She touched her clit once and it was electric. She almost swooned with need, but just as quickly removed her hand. Sara knew it would be impossible for her to clean her pussy without cumming so she resolved to wait until tomorrow morning.
Monday morning was always a chaotic time in Sara's house. Her husband tried to get to the office early and the k**s tended to be late for school. Unable to sleep soundly, Sara rose early to bathe and cook breakfast. During her bath, Sara shaved her legs and underarms and, for the first time, her pubic hair. While holding back her pussy lips to protect them from the razor, Sara felt her now almost continual arousal return. Again she had to fight the urge to masturbate. Sara quickly finished and threw on a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt. She didn't bother with panties or a bra as she knew she would be changing again in short order. Sara descended the stairs to the kitchen. With each step her now smooth pussy lips seemed to lightly brush against fabric of her sweat pants in a maddening way. "What is happening to me?" she thought. Now I can't even walk without getting aroused. Looking in the mirror behind the sink she could clearly see her hard nipples. Sara determined she had to go upstairs and get her underwear to hid her aroused state. But just then, her son came into the kitchen and another day began. He was followed in short order by Sara's daughter and husband. Breakfast was the typical cereal and bagels. Sara kept facing away from the table as much as she could without raising suspicion, but in her mind, all eyes were on her and everyone could sense what he was feeling. Of course that wasn't true and breakfast passed quickly. Sara's husband was off to the office and the k**s to the school bus. It was now or never time for Sara. Either she was putting on her wedding dress and giving herself to a woman she hard knew and didn't like or she was going to risk having Mrs. Anderson tell her husband she and Sara were having an affair.
Although she felt shame admitting it to herself, Sara went upstairs to find her wedding dress. Sara removed her sweat pants and t-shirt and again looked in her mirror. Sara seemed to be looking for a clue about herself. Was she really a horny slut like Mrs. Anderson told her she was or did she still see the woman she, until yesterday, though she was. Sara was lost in though pondering that question until she suddenly realized it was 9am. Mrs. Anderson could be here any minute. Or she could not be here for several hours. Sara dismissed the thought that Mrs. Anderson may not arrive at all.
Sara began putting on her wedding dress. Originally she wore fancy lace lingerie, but she figured for this occasion, that would be a waste. It wouldn't stay on her very long anyway. Besides, Mrs. Anderson had just said wedding dress. Sara was please that the dress still fit and she decided that the veil would be a nice touch. As she finished dressing, she heard their dog barking at the window.
"Damn, I forgot the dog. He will need to be locked in is cage before Mrs. Anderson arrives." At the same time, Sara though, "what if Mrs. Anderson is here? She will find me out of bed." Sara quickly decided she had to get the dog or he would be a problem when Mrs. Anderson arrived. She quickly, or as quickly as she could in her wedding dress and heels, made her way downstairs. The dog was barking at a neighbor walking her dog down the sidewalk. Sara quickly corralled the dog and brought him to his cage in the garage. While in the garage, Sara noticed his old collar and leash. She hesitated only briefly before grabbing both items. As she did, she felt another rush of arousal. She knew she had to make it quickly back to her bed. Stopping only to make sure the door was unlocked, Sara headed back upstairs.
As she laid back on the bed, Sara's thoughts again went back to the day before. She knew she was wet and it took all her will not to masturbate to orgasm. Somehow Sara knew Mrs. Anderson would be able to tell Sara had disobeyed her orders. Sara also knew it would not be difficult to remain in the aroused state Mrs. Anderson had commanded her to maintain. Sara pulled the veil over her head and let her mind run wild. Would Mrs. Anderson punish her? Maybe, although Sara thought she had followed the instructions correctly. Would Sara have to eat Mrs. Anderson's pussy? Yes, Sara figured that was a definite. Would Sara be allowed to cum? She prayed her release was only a short time away. The sound of a car door broke Sara out of her trance. She suddenly remembered the collar, put it on and snapped on the leash. Her desire swelled. Was that the door? Sara tried to focus. She had been waiting in bed for about an hour and a half. Her thighs we slick from the juices leaking out of her. If her mind was playing tricks on her and Mrs. Anderson was not there Sara felt she would go insane. Now she definitely hears the sound of high heels on the hardwood floor. Her release would be soon. Sara spread her pussy lips as instructed and briefly stuck two fingers inside to coat them. She wanted Mrs. Anderson to know she had followed her instructions. As she held out the leash with her other hand, Sara realized there were two sets of heeled footsteps, not one. Mrs. Anderson must not be alone. Suddenly Sara was worried, but the scent of her arousal quickly dispatched that emotion as her bedroom door slowly opened.
Mrs. Anderson circled the bed like a vulture circling her prey. She was pleased by the vision before her. Sara, the young wife of her husband's best employee, was on her bed clothed only in her wedding dress and holding a leash attached to the dog collar around her neck. Slowly, deliberately, Mrs. Anderson examined Sara. She ran her hand up her leg, over her stomach and between her breasts until she reached her collar. She was careful not to touch Sara's pussy, but instead ran her finger tantalizingly close causing Sara to shiver. Sara arched her back in an effort to make contact with the teasing finger.
"Not so presumptuous my sweet slut," exclaimed Mrs. Anderson. "There will be plenty of time for that later," she said with a wicked smile. "You have to earn your pleasure. Sara just groaned in frustration. Mrs. Anderson then said, "From now on, you will call me Mistress A." and pulled a blindfold out of a bag she was carrying. Sara just nodded. As she attached the blindfold, Mistress A explained, "The loss of one sense will heighten your other senses. I also want you to keep guessing about what will happen next. Now lay back, put your hands above your head, grab your wrists and hold your arms there as if they were bound." Sara complied and instantly felt more helpless, yet turned on than she had ever felt before. "Good girl. Now spread your legs as wide as you can and keep them there." As Sara moved into position, Mistress A moved her fingers down to the young wife's pussy and slowly inserted her middle finger while her thumb rubbed Sara's clit.
"You are very wet, just as I knew you would be. You have pleased me." Sara now was not humiliated, but filled with pride. Mistress A continued to slowly to slowly rub Sara's clit while continuing to probe Sara's pussy with her middle finger. "Do you want me to make you cum, dear?" asked Mistress A. "Yes, oh yes Mistress," exclaimed Sara. "Have you earned your orgasm?" inquired J in a mocking tone.
Sara: "Mistress?"
Mistress Anderson: "Yesterday I ordered you not to cum. Have you followed my instructions?"
Sara: "Yes Mistress Anderson. I wanted to cum very badly. I even made love to my husband, but I didn't cum. It was very difficult, but I thought of you and was able to hold back."
Mistress Anderson smiles again. Her seduction of Sara was going well and easier than she expected.
Mistress Anderson: "You have done well so far my pet. You will be rewarded today. As you asked before, I did bring a friend with me to help with your training. You do not need to worry about her identity. She is a close friend and will know you intimately before we are finished. You are to serve her as you would serve me."
Sara hears movement in the room. She wants to rip the blindfold from her face and find out who else is in the room, but she resisted the temptation. She also wanted to lower her hands to her pussy and get herself off. Sara knew better, however. She has pleased her new mistress so far and did not want to risk angering her.
Mistress Anderson: "Sara, I want you to do something for me. Your scent tells me how aroused you are right now. The wetness in your pussy confirms that I could make you cum any time I choose. But there are a few things you need to do for me first. Nod your head if you understand."
Sara quickly nods, and then moans her Mistress increases the speed of her ministrations.
Mistress Anderson: "Very good. I see we understand ourselves. Our first task is for you to admit you are my slave and will do whatever I say. From now on, your body belongs to me to use as I please. I will not interfere with your family life and your husband does not need to know what a slut you really are. Think carefully before answering. You will not refuse any request I make and will need to ask permission to cum. In return you will experience pleasure beyond your wildest expectations."
While making these statements, Mistress Anderson has been increasing the pressure on Sara's clit. Unknown to Sara, the mystery woman has setup a video camera looking down the length of the bed. She has a perfect view of Sara holding her arms above her head and spreading her legs. Lost in sensory overload, Sara's moaning fills the air as she nears her orgasm. Before that can happen, however, Mistress Anderson suddenly removes her hand and spanks Sara squarely on her sopping pussy. Sara recoils in pain, but does not otherwise move.
Mistress Anderson: "I asked you a question my dear. You obviously were not paying attention. I was prepared to give you the orgasm you so obviously need if you had given the right answer. Now I think we need additional education."
Sara: "Please mistress. I'm sorry. Your fingers felt so good. Please make me cum."
Mistress Anderson: "You still have not answered my question. You have not earned your orgasm. You will receive a second chance, but you need to do a few things for us first."
Sara was scared at the thought of that last statement, but she was too turned on to care. Once again Sara heard movement in the room. She felt a soft leather cuff being attached to her right wrist. She then felt her arm drawn further up and heard the scr****g of a chain along the spindles of her headboard. Her other arm was then grabbed, by the mystery person Sara imagines and it pulled tight and attached inside the second cuff. The mystery person then slowly runs her hand down Sara's outstretched arm, her cheek, shoulder and finally comes to rest on her covered breast.
Mistress Anderson: "My friend likes what she sees, slave. You will like her. She can be a bit demanding at times, but she is fair and loves to make women cum."
Suddenly the hand on her breast squeezed hard. Sara arched her back to meet the new sensation. The hand quickly left her breast. Sara wished they had taken off her wedding dress before attaching her arms to the headboard. She loved having her breasts fondled. Sara's actions demonstrated her need and her tormenters clearly understood what they were doing to the young wife. The hand continued its slow advance down Sara's body.
As the hand neared her pussy, Sara knew subconsciously she would not be allowed her orgasm yet. But that did not stop her from trying. Sara began to hump her hips in an effort to make stronger contact with the hand. Of course this was expected and the hand simply moved away.
Mistress Anderson: "Sara, what did I tell you about who your body belongs to?"
Sara: "You Mistress."
Mistress Anderson: "That is correct. But apparently you have not learned your lesson yet. Shut your legs and roll onto your side. I'll be right back."
Sara didn't have long to wonder where Mistress Anderson went. Before she had even left the room, a stinging hand found its mark on Sara's right butt cheek. Sara screamed at the sudden pain. A few seconds later, another spank was administered. This was a new sensation for Sara. She had not been spanked since she was a young c***d. This was different. Although she knew she was being punished, Sara also knew this was sexual. Until yesterday, she had been a loyal wife having never considered cheating on her husband. Now she was cuffed to her matrimonial bed, wearing her wedding dress, being spanked by someone she can't see and doesn't know. After about 10 spanks, the pain began to turn to a heat spreading throughout Sara's body. She realized she was starting to enjoy this treatment. She didn't have time to ponder why she was getting further turned on because Mistress Anderson was reentering the room.
Mistress Anderson: "I see you are enjoying your punishment."
The mystery hand now switched to rubbing Sara's sore bottom. The overheated wife began to coo and rolled back onto her back and spread her legs. She wanted the hand in her pussy and felt her tormenters would be unable to resist. But Mistress A had seen this behavior many times before. In fact most of her seductions went the same way. As soon as Sara rolled over, her clit felt the ice cube. The howls of pain were echoed off the wall.
Mistress Anderson: "When will you learn my little slut? You could have cum two or three times already if you can just been nice to us."
Sara was broken and wanted to pledge her devotion to her mistress. She knew this was what her mistress wanted to here, but could only manage a stuttering "please..."
Mistress Anderson: "Excuse me? Perhaps this will help you focus."
With that, a second ice cube was inserted inside Sara's pussy and another howl of pain filled the room.
Mistress Anderson: "The pain will pass quickly, but your need to cum will not. You will soon be hotter than you ever have been in your life."
The ice cubes were removed, but Sara's pussy still felt numb. She then felt a hand on each foot as her legs were drawn apart. Sara assumed her legs would be tied to the bed, but instead another leather cuff was attached to each ankle. Sara later learned that the reason she could not move her legs together was because a spreader bar was placed between the cuffs.
Mistress Anderson: "Ok Sara, time for you to do something for us. My friend has quite enjoyed the show you have put on so far today. I can tell you turned her on."
Sara could hear the sound of clothes being removed.
Mistress Anderson: "As I told you yesterday, we need to work on your pussy eating skills."
Sara now felt the mystery woman climb onto the bed. It didn't take Sara long to realize exactly what was happening. The mystery woman swung her leg over Sara head and rubbed her pussy lips on Sara's nose. The smell was intoxicating. Sara extended her tongue and the mystery woman obliged by sliding back so Sara's mouth was squarely in position to satisfy her.
Mistress Anderson: "See you are a natural slut. You will service my friend until she is satisfied and then maybe, just maybe, I will give you your orgasm."
In her mind, Sara groaned in frustration, but her body reacted exactly as Mistress Anderson knew it would. Sara began rocking her hips to the rhythm of the mystery woman rocking on her face. Mistress A gave Sara's pussy and clit a quick rub and not surprisingly, the coldness of the ice had been replaced with heat and wetness. Mistress Anderson moved in for the kill.
She took a small vibrator, maybe 4 inches long and set it to its lowest setting. It was lightly buzzing, but certainly not strong enough to bring Sara over the edge. Mistress Anderson prepared to insert the vibrator as her friend reached her climax and liberally coated Sara's face with her juices. Before dismounting, the woman once again rubbed her pussy on Sara's nose.
Mistress Anderson: "That was very good. We only have a few minutes left. Your k**s will be home from school soon and you need to get cleaned up. Here is your reward."
With that, Mistress A inserted the small vibrator into Sara. Sara flinched at the intrusion but quickly began rolling her hips in appreciation. She could feel her orgasm start to build and knew the two other women in the room could also sense her desire.
Mistress Anderson: "See Sara, I can be very nice. Is there anything else you would like?"
Sara: "I need to cum!"
Mistress Anderson: "I know. Do you remember what I said you needed to say before that will happen?"
Sara: "No. Please tell me again."
Sara was desperate for her release. At this point she would have agreed to anything.
Mistress Anderson: "I don't like to repeat myself. You will be punished again later for not listening. What I said was you need to admit you are our slave and will do whatever we say. From now on, your body belongs to us to use as we please. You will not refuse any request we make and will need to ask permission to cum. In return you will experience joy beyond your wildest expectations. Think carefully before answering."
But Sara didn't need to think anymore. Mistress Anderson knew the answer before she asked the question.
Sara: "Mistress, I am a slut and your slave. I will do whatever you tell me and will not refuse anything. Please let me cum."
Mistress Anderson: "That sounded very sincere. However, I have not cum yet, myself, and that has to change before you can cum."
Sara felt her mistress straddle her head and she knew what was expected. As she began eating her mistress, the vibrator was slowly pulled from her pussy. She then heard the speed increased and then the sound was muffled. Almost immediately two sets of moans filled the room. One from Mistress Anderson on Sara's face and one from the mystery woman using the vibrator on herself. Both women orgasmed in just a couple of minutes. Mistress Anderson dismounted and teased Sara's wet pussy lips.
Mistress Anderson: "Your pussy is leaking like a faucet. Are you ready to beg for your release?"
Sara did not hesitate. Her will was broken. She belonged to Mrs. Anderson.
Sara: (in a hushed voice) "Please Mistress. Let me cum."
Mistress A. "Louder"
Sara: "Please Mistress. Let me cum."
Mistress A. "Louder"
Sara: (yelling) "Please Mistress. Let me cum."
Mistress Anderson. "Very well. You have earned it."
Mistress Anderson began quickly rubbing Sara's clit while the mystery woman jammed the vibrator back into Sara's pussy. This time, however, the vibrator was at full speed and Sara began coming within seconds. Her hips were lifting off the bed as she tried to hump her mistress' hand and force the vibrator deeper into her pussy. Sara screamed in pleasure and rolled her head back and forth.
Mistress Anderson kept up her ministrations for about a minute as Sara road out her climax. The mystery woman quietly took her clothes and the video camera and went downstairs to dress.
Sara was breathing heavily. Never before had she climaxed like the one she just experienced. Her wedding dress was soaking in sweat and her face was coated with the juice of two women.
Mistress Anderson: "As you can feel slut, you were born to serve me. In fact, I am having a little gathering at my house next Saturday night. The ladies in my subdivision get together for Bunko once a month. I am in need of a serving wench and you will do nicely. You will be needed from about 6pm to midnight."
Mistress Anderson removed the blindfold and cuffs. Sara starts rubbing her sore limbs. She wants to rub her pussy. She knows she could cum again with almost no effort.
Sara: "Mistress, may I cum again.
Mistress Anderson: "Play with your clit for me. Slowly. Tease yourself. Don't cum or we are finished."
The look of disappointment on Sara's face was obvious, but she did as she was told.
Mistress Anderson: "You have been a good girl today Sara. Here are the rules you need to follow this week. First, after I leave, no masturbation. Failure to obey will be met with strict punishment. I will know if you get off. I can always tell. Second, I don't want your hubby feeling lonely. He can fuck you, but you are not to cum. By Wednesday you should be good and horny. I want you to give him a blow job and let him cum on your face. Pretend you are a porn star. Beg him to give you a facial. We will talk on Friday and I will give you more instructions."
Sara: "Yes Mistress. Your slave will do as you have instructed. May I cum now?"
Mistress A: "Soon my pet. First I want you to turn over onto your hands and knees. Now pull up your dress so I can see your ass."
Sara immediately complied, desperate to cum again before having to wait for a week.
Mistress Anderson: "Such a nice ass. I look forward to getting to know it better."
Sara shudders at the thought.
Mistress Anderson: "Ok slave. Show me what a slut you are. Rub your clit as fast as you can and slowly start counting down slowly from 20 and say thank you Mistress Anderson for letting me cum each time. You may cum when you reach zero."
Sara began rubbing her clit like a mad woman and began her countdown. By the time she was down to 10, her breathing was labored and she was slurring her words. Mistress A gave her a hard spank.
Mistress Anderson: "Focus slut. Let me hear you thank me!"
Sara continued counting while her Mistress continued her spanking. At number 5 Mistress Anderson began fucking Sara with the vibrator. At 1 Mistress A grabbed Sara's hair and forcibly pulled her head back.
Mistress Anderson: "Who do you belong to?"
Sara: "You Mistress"
A: "Who owns this orgasm?"
Sara: "You Mistress"
A: "Will you serve me faithfully?
Sara: "Yes Mistress"
A: "Ok, you may cum"
Upon hearing those words, Sara exploded quaking for a full two minutes. She remained face down on the bed with her ass in the air not wanting to move while her Mistress got dressed and packed up her toys. Before leaving, Mistress Anderson had Sara lick her cum from the vibrator. It was the first time Sara had tasted her own juices. It would not be the last. Mistress Anderson gave Sara's ass one last slap and said "Remember what we talked about. No masturbation and I'll see you Saturday night." And with that she walked out of the room.
Sara just smiled. She looked at the clock. It was 2pm. She had to shower before the k**s came home and put her dress away. She also had to figure out an excuse for being gone Saturday night.
Sara spent the rest of the afternoon in a fog. She quickly showered, but her thoughts we on the events of earlier in the day. She managed to get dressed, change the bedding, put away her dress and look like nothing happened by the time the k**s got back from school. After saying hello, the k**s went there separate ways and Sara was again alone with her thoughts.
She didn't quite understand why she was so turned on by Mrs. Anderson, but she understood that she would do anything the older woman told her. Sara's husband Frank got home from work late, explaining that Mr. Anderson had given him a special project to do. He was assigned to work with a new out of state client who was having trouble with the products the company was providing for them. While not quite a promotion, Frank felt it was a good thing that Mr. Anderson had entrusted such a valuable account to him.
Sara just smiled.
That night, Sara went to bed early. She wanted to be asleep before Frank came up in case he wanted to have sex. Her body was ready, but her mind was not. She certainly wanted to jump on him and fuck his brains out, but she knew she would not be able to hold back her orgasm. All night, visions of Mistress A filled her head. Who was the mystery woman? Did she know her? Would she see her again? Would Mr. Anderson (or would it be Master Anderson) be joining them? What was going to happen on Saturday? Sara tossed and turned all night and woke up horny. This was going to be a tough day.
Sara was determined to stop thinking about Mistress A. There was no way she would make it to the weekend without orgasming if she could not control her thoughts. She went running, did the family errands and finally had the oil changed in the car. She was doing fine until she checked her email. There was a short message from Mistress A with a video clip attached. Sara knew what was on the clip even before she opened it. Although just a minute long, it clearly showed Sara in her wedding dress cumming like crazy while a mystery hand controlled a vibrator. Unfortunately any hope of determining who the mystery woman is was dashed by way the video was cropped. Memories of the day before flooded Sara's mind as the scent of her arousal flooded her nostrils.
At the bottom of the email was a message to email Mistress A after watching the video and then to reply with how she felt. Sara told Mistress A she was upset that she had been videotaped, but also admitted she was turned on. The email exchange continued with Mistress Anderson probing ever deeper into Sara's psyche. Finally Mistress Anderson told Sara she had been a good girl for following her instructions. Mistress Anderson was altering her orders. Sara would be reward with an orgasm today, but only with Frank. Until his return, she was to masturbate until she felt she was about to climax. She was then to stop, wait 20 minutes and start over. Between sessions, Sara was to rewatch the video of her orgasm. She was also directed to a bondage website where should could do some research.
Thankful for being allowed to orgasm, even if she had to wait several hours, Sara set off on her new tasks. She did not have a vibrator so she simply used her fingers. It did not take long for her to reach her level of no return. Just before crossing over, Sara stopped, took several deep breaths and walked around the house. She then remembered Mistress A's order to rewatch the video. As she watched, all she could think about was how much she wanted to cum like she had yesterday.
Going to the bondage website was scary to Sara. Not that she was afraid of the content, but she was afraid of the electronic paper trail it would create. But, she followed Mistress Anderson's command and began her "research." Sara's world was opened to many new possibilities she had not known existed. There were different methods of restraint, punishment, submission and more fetishes than she could count. Soon her 20 minutes was up and she repeated the process.
About an hour later, an instant message from Mistress Anderson popped up. She asked how Sara was doing and Sara replied truthfully that she was ready to fuck a doorknob she was so horny. Mistress Anderson replied that is how she likes her slaves. They are much easier to control. Sara wanted to tell Mistress Anderson that her attitude was terrible and she shouldn't treat other people that way. But she didn't. The wetness in her pussy wouldn't allow it.
Mistress Anderson told Sara she knew the k**s would be home soon, so she could stop surfing the net and watching the video. However, she still wanted Sara to continue masturbating. If she was going to give Sara the gift of an orgasm, she wanted to be sure Sara came well. Mistress Anderson also told Sara that Mr. Anderson would be sending Frank home a little early tonight so she should be ready with dinner.
Sara did as she was instructed. Frank was very happy with the simple home-cooked meal. In only his second day managing the problem account, he already was becoming more stressed. Sara offered to give him a backrub while the k**s watched TV. By the time the k**s went to sleep, Frank was relaxed and falling asleep in his recliner. Obviously this would not do. Sara had been given permission to orgasm today. She didn't know if that would extend to tomorrow if Frank could not perform. She didn't want to find out.
As Sara and Frank moved up the stairs to the bedroom, Sara went first making sure to put a little extra wiggle in her walk, but Frank seemed disinterested. Sara put on a lace teddy in an effort to entice him, but it was to know avail. Sara gave Frank a little pout and said "Don't you think I am sexy?" Frank said of course she is sexy and that he was just tired. Sara asked, "What if you just lay back and I'll do all the work?"
Frank just chucked but Sara was not going to take no for an answer. She pushed Frank back onto the bed and quickly pulled down his pajama bottoms. His cock was showing signs of life so Sara quickly took him in her mouth. She did not frequently perform oral sex on Frank because she thought it was nasty. Of course before two days ago, she also thought two women having sex was nasty. He was hard in short order and Sara, not wanting to risk him losing interest quickly jump on top and impaled herself on his dick.
Sara was riding Frank like a woman possessed. Frank took notice because Sara had always been fairly passive during their lovemaking. This was not the same woman. The old Sara had always been slow to boil and required a lot of foreplay. This Sara seemed ready to orgasm after just a couple of minutes. Frank thought this was a good thing since he doubted he could last more than a couple more minutes given the pace she had set.
Frank was right and Sara was soon climaxing like he had never seen her before. He could tell she wanted to scream out, but didn't want to wake the k**s. Frank, usually a gentleman in bed, was inspired to flip his wife over onto her hands and knees so her face was in a pillow. He then grabbed her ass and stuck his cock back in her pussy. He knew he would not last long and wanted to get the most pleasure he could. Frank knew Sara liked the feeling of sex doggie-style, even though she felt it was a demeaning position and would not do it often. As soon as he reentered his still spasming wife, she moaned and began rocking her hips back into him. Frank wondered where this was coming from, as she had never done that before, but his primal needs took over and he began matching her movements with his thrusts. The sounds of skin hitting skin filled the room even as Sara's moans we muffled by the pillows. If the k**s we not up before, they were definitely up now.
Frank could not keep this pace up long and felt his jiz rising from his balls. He knew he would shoot soon. With a final thrust, Frank grabbed Sara by the hips and held her tight. His cock was buried as deep as it would go in Sara. With a profound grunt, he let loose a torrent of cum into Sara's pussy. This triggered another orgasm in Sara that ripped right through her. Frank held her tight as he squired volley after volley into Sara's pussy. Sara just shook. If Frank has thought her last climax was strong, this one was much more forceful. As Frank's cock deflated, he let go of her hips and she slumped into the bed with a very happy and contented smile.
The next day Frank was up and out to work early. Sara got the k**s ready for school. Everything seemed normal, except Sara could not stop smiling. After the k**s left, she composed a long email to Mistress Anderson telling her about what happened. She then went for her run. When she returned, a message from her Mistress was waiting. The tone was very curt. Sara had disobeyed her mistress' direct order by have two orgasms. She had only been given permission for one. Sara was distressed. She had not even considered this possibility.
Mistress Anderson said Sara would be punished for not remembering instructions. She reminded her of today's task of getting her husband to give her a facial. As punishment Sara was not to masturbate today. "Most women would not find that a punishment, however you, my little slut, will find this most distracting." Mistress A continued telling Sara to go to the Sex & Submission website and download a couple of scenes. "Watch them and remember what you are not getting for a while," scolded Mistress Anderson. The email concluded with a challenge. Sara was to email her mistress at 4:30 with a recap of her movie watching and a confession about whether she had masturbated or not.
Sara read and reread the email. It was now 11am. She was not sure what kind of movies were on that website but she could guess. At some point, Sara knew she should tell Mistress Anderson to take a hike. But today was not that day. Sara downloaded her movies and started to watch. Each clip seemed more depraved than the next. Woman after woman, willingly allowing herself to be tied up, whipped and forced to service a man. Yet each woman appeared to be satisfied at the end. Sara was not surprised that the feelings of arousal quickly came back. Although it was difficult, Sara did not masturbate. She knew she could come very quickly and once she started, she would be impossible to stop.
At 4:15 she started typing an email to her Mistress. She proudly explained that although she was very horny right now, she did not masturbate. Sara detailed which movies she watched and what she liked and didn't like about them. She finished at 4:29 and clicked send just in time.
At 4:31 Mistress Anderson replied. Sara thought she would not have had enough time to read her long email and type a response. She must have written her response in advance. Mistress Anderson's email talked about how she knew Sara would be horny again because she was a slut who couldn't control herself. Mistress Anderson was happy to hear Sara had not masturbated and offered her another orgasm if Sara could complete a simple task. If she was interested, she should call the attached phone number. At the bottom of the email, the telltale words "Sent from Cindy Anderson's Blackberry."
Sara reached for the phone...
When we last saw Sara she had been following Mistress Anderson's instructions to masturbate all afternoon but not to climax. Mistress Anderson was carefully controlling Sara's actions. She knew that soon Sara's rebellious spirit would be completely broken. Sara was already holding back her orgasms until her Mistress told her she could cum. Mistress A has used mild punishments, mainly in the form of orgasm denial to slowly bring Sara under her power. Mistress Anderson knew that Sara has been exposed to a lifestyle of excitement from which she cannot return. As time goes by, Mistress Anderson's plan is to take Sara further into the lifestyle while increasing the level of punishment for disobedience. She has done this many times and can easily spot a woman who will be willing to submit to her. She considers it a gift. Sara, unknowingly, will think it is a curse.
Mistress Anderson's last instruction to Sara was to call a phone number to receive a special task. If she did the task, she would be allowed to orgasm. After playing with herself all afternoon, Sara did not care what the task was, just that she would be allowed the release she badly needed. Sara dialed the number and was greeted by the sound of her mistress' voice.
Mistress Anderson: "Hello slut. I knew you would call."
Sara: "Hello Mistress"
Mistress Anderson: "I assume you want permission to cum."
Sara: "Yes Mistress."
****
Mistress A questioned Sara about her daily activity and the events with Frank the night before. Mistress A already had this information from Sara's emails, but she wanted the young wife to recount her experiences verbally. She also wanted to check for inconsistencies in the story. The more Sara talked, the more turned on she was becoming. Mistress A could hear the lust in Sara's voice.
A: "Your breathing is divine. I love to hear you turn yourself on. Will you do something for me?"
Sara: "Of course mistress. I will do whatever you ask."
A: "Good. I want you to lie on your back. Put the phone on speaker. Continue the story, but I want you to work one hand into that squishy pussy and use the other hand to pinch your nipples."
Sara continued talking about the movies she had watched today. Mistress A could almost feel Sara's yearning for submission over the phone. This conquest was going to be easier than she had imagined. As Sara continued masturbating for her mistress, her voice became quieter and quieter. The sounds of a wet pussy, however, became very pronounced. Soon most of the story was replaced by moans.
A: "Are you ready to cum my sweet slave."
Sara: - "Yes mistress. I will cum when you command."
A: "Go to your bedroom windows and open the blinds. You will then press yourself against the glass. Rub your breasts on the window and finger your clit until you climax."
Sara: "I can't do that. Our bedroom faces the street."
A: "Perhaps you are not the good girl I thought. Perhaps we should skip Saturday. Goodbye."
Sara panicked when Mistress A hung up on her. She needed to cum. That was something she could do within a matter of seconds. But at what cost? After the events of the last few days, Sara was unwilling to give up her mistress. Sara leaped from the bed and pulled open the blinds. She peeked through the window and didn't see anyone walking on the street. Per her mistress' orders, she pressed herself to the glass. Her breasts compressed against the smooth surface, she looked like an actress in a b-movie washing a car. Without the water from a car wash however, Sara found her nipples sticking to the window as she attempted to move back and forth. While not exactly pleasureful, the sensation did add a fire to the heat about a foot below.
Sara's right hand found her clit. It was begging for attention. Sara's left has found its way to her pussy. Sara plunged two fingers into her wetness while she furiously stroked her clit. She exploded less than a minute later. It was if a damn had burst, both in the amount of liquid emanating from the young woman, but also in her mind. Sara realized that every time she followed Mistress A's instructions, she had a massive orgasm. She was out of control and had to learn to keep her desires in check.
Mistress A smiled from her car across the street. She knew Sara would not be able to resist. Of course now Sara would have to beg for forgiveness giving Mistress A even more power. She loved it when a plan came together.
Sara lay back down on her bed as the memories of the last 4 days filled her head. She was worried that Mistress A would not see her any more. She tried calling the phone number again, but there was no answer. Sara didn't want to leave a message. Instead she gathered herself, got dressed and starting making dinner.
Dinner was uneventful and the evening passed quickly. After last night's bedroom romp, Sara knew Frank would not press her for a repeat performance. They usually had sex only twice a week, so he would not be expecting anything tonight. But Sara also remembered her mistress' instructions that she should get a facial from Frank tonight. Sara didn't understand why her mistress, or was it former mistress, specified that ending. Sara was not a fan of giving oral sex, but she certainly had done it before. On the special occasions she blew Frank he either fucked her or came in her mouth. Although swallowing his load was not the end of the world, Sara knew she had to do what her mistress had instructed.
When they went to bed, Sara cuddled up next to Frank. As she rubbed against his back, she reached around a gently started squeezing his cock. As it began to grow hard, she started stroking it more deliberately. Although surprised, Frank was pleased. Last night was the wildest sex they had ever had. Now his wife was grabbing his cock looking for more. Frank rolled over to face his wife. Sara adjusted her arm position and continued stroking his manhood. Frank smiled, but before he could ask what was happening, Sara took her other index finger and pressed it to his lips while shaking her head. Immediately after the gesture of silence, she rolled him on his back, slid her body down his and took his cock in her mouth.
Sara started slurping his cock head while using her right hand to stroke the shaft. This was a technique she learned while watching the movies. Frank appeared to be appreciating her newly acquired skill. With her left hand, Sara reached underneath herself to fondle her clit. Sara was enjoying herself more and more. She felt Frank begin to rub the back of her head and knew that meant Frank would want to come in her mouth. She had to figure a way to have him pull out. Sara thought about getting the collar and leash out and asking Frank to hold it while she kneeled on the floor and blew him. She had seen that in a movie also and it turned her on. But that seemed extreme. She thought it would be better to involve Frank a little slower.
Instead, Sara said, "My knees are getting tired. What if I sit on the floor and you stand while I finish you?"
Frank was hesitant, but not about to give up when she was still willing to further his blowjob. Sara moved to the floor and Frank stood in front of her. Sara's head was the perfect height and he easily slid his cock back into her waiting mouth. Seeing her below him turned him on and instead of waiting for Sara to continue, he began to rock his hips. This surprised Sara, but in a good way. She took her hand off his cock and placed her hands behind her back grabbing her own wrists. She remembered the feeling of Mistress A's cuffs, a while this was not the same, it spurred her imagination and brought back a flood of memories. For his part, Frank was oblivious to her change in position. He was having too much fun fucking her face. Frank grabbed the sides of Sara's head, forcing his cock deeper into her mouth.
Soon Sara could tell Frank was about to cum. She had heard the sounds before and knew he was close. Acting quickly, she moved her hands back in front of herself and pushed Frank back. Pulling his cock out of her mouth, to Frank's dismay, she started quickly stroking it with both hands. "Cum in my face. Shower me in your love," Sara called out.
Much like yesterday, Frank didn't know where this change in attitude was coming from, but at the moment he didn't care either. Volley after volley of jiz shot from his cock, generously coating his wife's face. The heat of Frank's load surprised Sara. When she swallowed his cum or he shot in her pussy, there was not much of a temperature differential. That was not the case on her face. Sara reveled in the feeling as shot after shot hit her. When Frank finally stopped cumming, Sara immediately went down on him again cleaning off his cock. Frank was still curious about Sara's change in demeanor but did not think then was the time to discuss it. Sara went to the bathroom and cleaned up. She returned to the bed finding Frank under the covers and almost asleep. She gave him a quick kiss and said good night.
Sara really wanted to thank him. She enjoyed the feeling of helplessness when she was on her the floor with her hands behind her back. But how could she tell him about Mistress A? Maybe she could get Frank to treat her like Mistress A did. Then she would not need her anymore. But then what would Mistress A do with the videotape of Sara in her wedding dress? Sara analyzed her situation over and over. But her thoughts always came back to eating Mistress A's pussy and cumming harder than she ever had before. Sara finally fell asleep and dreamed of both men and woman commanding her to service them sexually. Sometimes alone. Sometimes in a group. She woke to a wet pussy and wondered if Mistress A would call. She decided to send her an email detailing how she had followed her instructions the night before. She hoped her mistress would answer.
Alas that answer did not come. Sara spent Thursday worrying about why her mistress had not called her. By not agreeing to masturbate in front of the window immediately, did Mrs. Anderson really decide to throw Sara away? Sara tried not to focus on her problems but instead do the daily household chores and errands. But the mundane drudgery of the empty household could not quell the fire inside Sara. Time and time again she went to the computer to check for email. Each time she watched another submission video scene. Sara felt herself going crazy. She tried calling Mistress A's cell phone, but there was no answer. Sara didn't leave a message. She didn't know what to say. After calling several times, Sara finally had the courage to leave a message. "Mistress. I know I failed you by not going to the window immediately. After you hung up on me, I did as you had asked. My orgasm was a great treat. Thank you. Although I don't think anybody saw me, I imagined the entire neighborhood was watching. I hope my email from this morning delighted you. Please do not hold my inexperience against me. I will do better I promise. I need you in my life."
Sara hung up the phone, sat down and started to wait for a response. Was Mistress A out of town and not getting her messages and email? Did she receive the message but not want to see Sara? Would Frank be fired? Why doesn't she call?
Sara tried to put on a brave face when the k**s came home. If they noticed anything wrong with her demeanor, they didn't comment. When Frank came home he was wondering if Sara would have any new sexual tricks up her sleeve. But the night was like most others and nothing out of the ordinary happened.
Friday morning Sara woke early and immediately checked her email. She was overjoyed to find a message waiting from Mistress A. "So you still want to be my slave, little girl? OK. Today I want you to do some clothes shopping for tomorrow's party. You will be serving as waitress to a group of my friends. I will email you shortly with instructions. Keep your afternoon free."
Sara was ecstatic. Mistress A's definition of shortly grew into several hours, but Sara didn't care. Finally another message arrived. "My dearest slave. There will be approximately 10 women at the party. Although some are sympathetic to our type of relationship, most are not. I need you to dress very professionally. You may know some of the women, so I will be telling them that Frank lost a bet at work and that is why you are present. Do not worry, you will not be required to do anything at the party beyond serving drinks and appetizers." Sara doubted that last statement, but kept reading. "I want you to go to a store called Professional Woman. It is at the mall near entrance four. Ask for Maggie. She is the store's owner and will help you pick an appropriate outfit. She is expecting you at 1pm. Don't be late."
Sara was out the door less than a minute after reading the email.
Sara arrived at the mall at 12:45. She casually walked past Professional Woman, the store where her mistress had ordered her to shop. It looked like a normal, everyday women's clothing store. At exactly 1pm, Sara confidently walked inside and strode to the counter. There was a young girl, no more than 19 working behind the counter. Obviously this was not Maggie the owner.
The girl introduced herself as Andi and came around the counter. The girl had dark black hair and dark makeup. She wore a chain around her neck and had a pierced tongue She looked almost gothic, except her clothes were more professional. She wore a short black skirt with a white blouse, stockings and high heels. She looked very qualified to work in a high-end clothing store. As Andi moved around the counter, Sara could not help but notice her legs. Andi asked if there was anything in particular Sara was looking for. Still distracted by Andi's legs, Sara didn't really hear the question. Andi repeated herself. This brought Sara out of her daze. She excused herself and said she was here to see Maggie. Andi said, "Of course you are. I'll go and get her." Andi disappeared down a hall. Sara watched her ass the entire way. She was starting to feel excited.
Andi returned with a statuesque woman with jet-black hair. She was about 40 Sara guessed. Toned and tight, her suit hid a body that Sara knew would be exceptional. Both women mesmerized Sara. They were perfectly professional looking. One was absolutely elegant and one had obvious hints of kinky below. Sara felt her pussy moisten and wondered where this afternoon was headed.
Maggie introduced herself and shook Sara's hand firmly. "My friend Mrs. Anderson tells me you are going to a party at her house tomorrow. What kind of clothes are you looking for?" asked the shop's owner. "Well, I'm not sure. I want to look professional and sexy, but not trashy and cheap," replied Sara. "Well we don't do cheap, but we certainly can do sexy and even trashy on occasion. Let's look around the store and see what your tastes are like," continued Maggie.
Maggie led the naïve woman around her store. The selection of clothes was all very nice, but not what Sara had in mind. Maggie kept up a continuous stream of small talk while pointing out different items. While doing this, she "accidentally" brushed up against Sara's arm several times. This was distracting to Sara. After not having an orgasm the day before, Sara was primed. Although Sara didn't know at the time, Mistress A had kept Maggie very well informed. Everything that was going to happen in the shop was planned and with purpose. As Maggie steered Sara through the narrow aisles, she found, or rather planned, reasons to need to get past Sara to show her a specific item. This gave her an excuse to "innocently" press against the young woman's backside. Once she even moved in front of Sara and could easily feel her hard nipples. All was going well. Sara was flustered.
After looking through the entire store, Maggie asked if there was anything Sara liked. Sara had to admit she had not seen anything appropriate for the party. Everything looked like it belonged in an office. Maggie admitted that was their primary client. An older woman who wanted to look professional at work. She assured Sara they would find something. Maggie paused <for effect as if deep in thought> and then looked Sara straight in the eyes. Maggie then gave Sara a half smile. "I know what you need. You are not attending the party, you are serving at the party." Sara looked down and then admitted Maggie was correct.
There was a long pregnant pause.
"Don't worry my dear, I have just the outfit for you. I have clothed several of Mrs. Anderson's serving girls. I know just what she likes... a professional looking slut."
Maggie's statement sounded like a judge's sentence to Sara. At least in the privacy of her bedroom Sara could conceive that her actions her just part of a game. Now the game was real. Sara's head was spinning at this new development. In the matter of 10 seconds, Sara was undone having gone from professional woman to wanton slut. Sara weakly replied to Maggie, "Yes. That is correct. I am Mistress A's slut and slave."
"Very well then. Let's go down the hall," said Maggie. I have a smaller showroom with clothes you may prefer. I'll be right back, Andi. Watch the front of the store please."
Maggie led the way with Sara following. Sara was captivated by the sway of Maggie's butt. Her perfect figure was all Sara could focus on and they made her drool with lust. As Maggie stopped to unlock the door, Sara practically walked into her. Maggie just smiled. Mrs. Anderson was right about this one being ready to pluck.
Sara entered the room and saw several racks of leather clothes as well as a few materials she was not familiar with. There were also several display cases with dildos, vibrators, handcuffs and other toys she could not identify. Sara was pretty sure how they would be used, however. On one wall, all manner of restraints, whips, ridding crops, collars and leashes were found. Another wall was all mirrors. Another had hooks, probably to test the restraints, Sara assumed. The last wall had a doorway in the middle and a selection of fetish videos and magazines.
"So what do you think of my other store?" asked Maggie.
"I'm speechless," replied Sara.
"Ok, let's begin. Through that door is a changing room. Go in there and remove everything but your panties and we shall begin."
Sara tentatively set off to the changing room pausing only to look around the room one more time and wonder what she had gotten herself into. As she enters the changing room, she is surprised to find a room at least 20 feet by 20 feet. If only her bedroom was this big. There was a clothes rack with hangers, a couch, a chair, a stool, a sink, a 3x3 foot platform about 2 feet high and lots of mirrors. Just like when she first saw the back showroom, the sight before her took Sara aback. She had never seen such a room in a clothing store.
Her concentration was broken by the silky voice of Maggie. "Well don't just stand then, get your clothes off. I don't have all day for your fitting."
Maggie then pressed a button on an intercom near the changing room door. She told Andi to close up the shop for a few minutes because she needs help with a fitting.
Sara blushed a little when she heard Andi would be joining them. While older women obviously held a fascination for her, he had never found young girls particularly appealing. Of course, now, she didn't have a choice. Andi was going to see her. All of her.
Sara removed all her clothes and neatly hung them on the hangers. Maggie looked her up and down and then smiled. "You have a lovely body. I can see why Mrs. Anderson took a shining to you. I think I can find just the right look for you." Sara just smiled, her legs quaking.
Andi entered the room. She looked at Sara but gave no expression, either positive or negative. Sara thought Andi must see this kind of thing all the time not to give any reaction to a naked woman in the back changing room. Andi handed Maggie a tape measure and opened up a small notebook. Maggie proceeded to take every possible measurement of Sara's body. Not only the usual inseam, waist and bust, but also calf circumference, neck size, arm length and ankle size. She then started to massage Sara's breasts so her nipples would harden. Maggie then measures the size of Sara's nipples. Finally Maggie pulled down Sara's panties and took intimate details about her pussy lips and even her clit size. All the while Maggie kept up a disarming banter while calling out the measurements to Andi to put in the notebook. The irony was not lost on Sara. Here was a woman pinching her clit in order to measure it talking about the new fashions being released in the coming weeks. At the same time, her helper was focused on taking down the appropriate figures and completely unfazed by the situation.
By the time Maggie finished with her measurements, Sara was practically panting. Her arousal was obvious, although neither Maggie nor Andi mentioned anything.
"Thanks Andi. I'll take it from here. I'll let you know if I need anything else," proclaimed Maggie. "Don't go anywhere Sara. I'll be right back with some things for you to try."
Maggie left the room and Sara took the opportunity to sit down. She wanted to masturbate in the worst way. But obviously her mistress was well known to Maggie and Sara was worried Maggie would tell Mistress A she had not followed instructions.
Maggie returned a couple of minutes later with a garter belt, black stockings and shoes with a 4-inch stiletto heel. "We'll start with the basics. Always wear stockings instead of pantyhose. They feel much sexier and so will you."
Maggie handed the items to Sara and then turned and left the room.
Sara was glad to have something other than the heat emanating from her pussy to worry about and was happy to have something to put on. The stocking slid up her legs with little resistance. Sara luxuriated in the feel. These were obviously a higher-grade stocking than she was accustomed to buying. The garter belt was made of leather. It fit her waist perfectly. The snaps were just the right length to meet the stockings. Maggie was very good at getting her fittings right. Finally Sara put on the shoes. The heel accentuated her legs and tightened her butt. Sara slowly turned the front of the mirrors admiring herself. For a moment, Sara forgot why she was here and for what she was getting dressed.
The sound of Maggie returning startled Sara. "Very nice" offered Maggie. "You'll do fine." Maggie then handed Sara a white corset. "Over time you will grow accustomed to the feeling, but for today, it might be a little uncomfortable. We need to get you to the gym to tone up a little more." Sara was taken back. She always felt she was in great shape, but she said nothing. Maggie had Sara step into the unlaced corset. "This one is a little more forgiving for your first time. We will build up to a more rigid model over time."
Sara was worried. The garment was not laced up yet and already she was feeling constricted. If this was the "easy" corset, what would the more unyielding one feel like.
Maggie strained with the laces. "I think I need a little more help. Just a minute." Maggie again used the intercom to instruct Andi to head to the changing room. "Sometimes it helps to have an extra set of hands."
Andi returned. This time she gave Sara a sly smile. "How may I be of service?" Andi said knowingly. "I need to tie this corset, but the laces are very tight. I need you to squeeze the corset tighter so I can tie it. It is probably a size or two too small, but anything bigger will not look right," Maggie said clinically. Sara was sure it was just an excuse to further fondle her body.
As Maggie stood in back of Sara working on the laces, Andi stood in front of the young girl and pressed her body into Sara. Andi wrapped her arms around Sara pushing both sides of the corset toward the center. She started low, just above Sara's butt. Andi's head was just about Sara's smoldering pussy. Sara was sure Andi's air supply was anything but pure. As Maggie worked the laces, Andi moved up Sara's body. By the time Maggie reached the top, Andi's face was buried in Sara's breasts. Andi did not actively try to stimulate the young wife, much to Sara's disappointment, but her hot breath dancing on Sara's breasts was an indirect tease. Finally Maggie was done. As Andi was taking her arms from around Sara, she tactfully ran her finger over Sara's very moist slit. "Just the way I like them... wet and willing to do what they are told," whispered Andi into Sara's ear. "I hope to enjoy you later."
Again Sara was left to look at herself in the mirror while Maggie went looking for the next item and Andi went to mind the front of the store. Sara was amazed at how the corset made her waist look smaller and therefore her hips looked bigger. She started to see an hourglass figure she had never been able to achieve despite years of exercise. The corset also gave her a deep cleavage. Sara's breasts were of good size, but this garment gave her an amazing amount of support and separation. Sara had not realized it when Maggie and Andi were lacing the corset, but there were cutouts in the bra section. Sara's achingly hard nipples fit perfectly in the small holes and would be visible under any garment. This obviously was the plan, Sara thought.
Maggie was not gone long. She returned with a sheer, white silk blouse. She told Sara to slip it on. Maggie told Sara to hold her arms out to the side and started buttoning the blouse. Surprisingly it was loose fitting. Maggie explained since this was an informal event, Sara's top should flow when she walked. Maggie had her move around the dressing room while looking at the mirror. Maggie was right, thought Sara. The fabric gave an almost fluid hint of movement every time Sara stopped walking.
"Oops, I almost forgot. Come back here for a second," exclaimed Maggie. When Sara returned, Maggie unbuttoned the top two buttons and produced two rubber bands. The small bands looked like the kind dentists use, Sara reflected. Maggie said, "We have to make sure these nipples keep standing at attention or this look will not be complete." Maggie proceeded to place the bands over Sara's nipples. Sara could feel the blood flow restrict. She only hoped they would not be on very long.
Sara's look was almost complete. All that was missing was a skirt. Maggie said she knew exactly which skirt Sara needed and only took a minute retrieving it. The skirt was leather. No surprise there. Sara was surprised at the length. It was actually not too short and reached about two-thirds of the way down Sara's thighs. The snaps from the garters were completely covered. Except for her hard nipples showing through the blouse, Sara thought she look every bit the professional woman. She didn't feel professional. Her leaking pussy and corset made every movement remind her of what she was. But at least to the uninitiated, she looked normal.
"Let's get Andi's opinion, shall we?" offered Maggie. "Walk out to the front of the store."
Sara walked back to the front counter. Her steps were tentative since she was unaccustomed to walking in heels so high. Andi offered a warm smile and told Sara she looked magnificent. It was then Sara noticed her outfit was almost a copy of what Andi was wearing. Maggie had Sara walk around the store again to help her acclimate to the heels. When Sara struggled to maintain her posture, Maggie said all of her clients must learn to walk in heels and Sara needed to practice. Maggie waved Sara back to the counter. "I want you to walk to the other end of the mall and back," instructed Maggie. She then picked up the scissors. Maggie flipped up Sara's skirt and casually cut off her panties. "These panties do not match the rest of your outfit. At the end of the mall, you will find a Victoria's Secret. A friend of mine manages it. Ask for Susan and tell her you need to buy a couple new pairs of thongs. Return here after you are done."
Sara stared in disbelief. She certainly did not want to walk around the mall without wearing her panties. She wasn't thrilled about walking around with the rubber bands either. She knew Susan would notice her curious state. Sara felt vulnerable and embarrassed but most of all aroused. She had been aroused since entering the store, but each successive event of the day was building on her psyche. Sara knew if she had the fortitude to go through with this next task, the fire inside her body would have to be quenched. At this point she didn't care if Mistress A punished her. She needed an orgasm.
Sara nodded that she understood the instructions and walked out the door. She knew the location of Victoria's Secret. It was at the opposite end of the mall. As Sara set off, she could feel the chill of the air-conditioned air flowing up her skirt. Sara heard nothing but the click of her heels as she focused on her task. Her nipples were painfully hard. She was sure people were noticing, but she did not look side to side to see who was watching. Sara walked with a purpose. She wanted to get out the mall and get home to her vibrator. She also thought about what Susan would say when she got to the store.
Sara entered the store confidently. At least, she felt, she could not show her emotions. Another well-dressed older woman approached Sara. "You must be Maggie's friend. She told me you would be stopping. I'm Susan and I think we have what you need."
"I'm sure you do," responded Sara. "But I am in a bit of a hurry. I just need to pick up a couple of thongs."
"Of course. Please follow me," said Susan.
Susan led Sara to the back of the store. No hidden rooms in a franchise store, thought Sara. I am safe here. Susan brought Sara to a shelf full of thongs. "I think this is what you are looking for. From what Maggie told me, your size should be on the lower shelf."
Again, Sara just nodded. It was obvious that Susan knew exactly what was transpiring at Professional Woman. Sara bent over to look at the thongs. She knew better than to bend at the knee. Besides, the skirt would hug her ass. Sara felt she would not be showing anything. Sara was also happy they were at the back of the store away from prying eyes. As Sara bent over, she felt Susan's hand on the small of her back. She recognized this as an instruction to remain bent over.
"I would love to keep you here all day or even take you home," Susan admitted. "But unfortunately management frowns on that type of behavior. I'll have to make do with a quick check to see how much you enjoyed the walk over here." With that straightforward statement, Susan reached under Sara's skirt and gently drew her finger over the flowing slit of the young woman. Sara wiggled her behind appreciatively. "I see you like it," whispered Susan. "I bet you would prefer this, however."
Susan suddenly inserted two fingers into Sara's happiness opening. Sara gasped, but made no effort to stop her. Susan gave Sara about 20 quick thrusts and then removed her hand. She wiped her wet fingers under Sara's nose and told her to take her purchases to the counter. Sara looked pleadingly at Susan, but she just turned and walked back to the office. Sara decided against following her and instead paid for her garments. Along the walk back to Professional Woman, Sara's thoughts were with Susan. Sara knew she would have climaxed quickly if Susan had not stopped. Sara had been reduced to a rutting a****l always ready to have sex with whoever asked.
When she returned to the first store, Andi was still in front, but Maggie was nowhere to be seen. Andi said her boss had to run out for a few minutes, but that she had left instructions for Sara to change back to her original clothes. Sara walked back through the secret showroom preferring that changing room to the smaller ones in front. As she was passing the display cases, Sara slowed to get a good look at all the products. Her memories of being tied and blindfolded earlier in the week had haunted her because of her body's out of control response. But here, the implements of her submission were laid out as if they were commonplace. Sara continued to the changing room where she found Maggie waiting for her.
"Did you enjoy the walk across the mall? Are you getting comfortable in the shoes?" Sara answered affirmatively to both questions. "You have done very well today. Take your clothes off so I can box them for you," continued Maggie. "Let me help you with the corset."
As Sara disrobed, she noticed Maggie watching her intently. "You know Sara, I am a very good friend of your mistress. If I call her and tell her how good you've been today, I bet she would let you orgasm. Would you like that?"
Sara responded in no uncertain terms that she would very grateful for that consideration.
Maggie produced a cell phone and called Mistress A. They spoke with a familiarity of intimate friends. Maggie told Mistress A about the fitting, how turned on Sara became, how she walked the length of the mall without panties and how in need she was to cum.
Maggie listened to Mistress A talk for several moments, smiled and gave the phone to Sara. "Listen slut," began the conversation. "My dear friend Maggie thinks you deserve an orgasm. I'm not convinced. I want to hear you beg to eat her pussy and her assistant too. I'm sure Andi has been salivating over you since you went inside. If I am convinced of your sincerity, I will give Maggie instructions about the manner you will be allowed to climax after you have satisfied both of them."
Sara didn't need to be asked twice. Her pleading and groveling was moving to Maggie who hoped it was moving to Mistress A also. After about a minute where Sara debased herself admitting to being nothing but an out of control nymphomaniac who would do anything for an orgasm and pledging complete fidelity to Mistress A, she handed the phone back to Maggie.
Maggie listened to a few last minute instructions while smiling and nodding at the naked woman before her. "I understand. It will be done."
After she hung up the phone, Maggie turned to face Sara, took off her pants and said, "Get to work." Sara dropped to her knees, pulled Maggie's panties to the side and dove it. Maggie had greatly enjoyed putting Sara through her tasks this afternoon and seeing the blonde submissively before her, turned her on. She climaxed very quickly and very loudly. She then told Sara to stay where she was and that Andi would be right in.
Sara didn't have to wait long. Apparently Andi knew the procedure because she was waiting at the showroom door when Maggie opened it. Andi just walked in without saying anything and lifted her skirt. She wasn't wearing any underwear so Sara had complete access. Andi grabbed the back of Sara's head and pulled her harshly into her sex. She then began to rock her hips back and forth forcing Sara's head to follow. Sara had difficulty servicing Andi, but realized that Andi was actually servicing herself using Sara's face as a scratching post. This went on for about 10 minutes until Andi stiffened and shook, but still made no noise. Andi pulled Sara to her feet and gave her a slow deep kiss then turned and walked outside without saying a word.
Sara thought she was done and started to rub her pussy. She knew she would climax with just a few strokes. As she was starting to moan, Maggie opened the door. "Stop that slut. Who said you could come yet?" yelled Maggie. "But my mistress said I could come after I took care of you and Andi," offered Sara in response. "I believe she said after we were satisfied and I am not. Not by a long shot." After Maggie said that, Sara wanted to cry. Maggie took a collar and leash from the display counter and hooked it around Sara's neck. "Follow me on your hands and knees. I know you are just a bitch in heat and now you will be treated like one."
Maggie led Sara, crawling naked on her hands and knees, into the hallway and down to her office. Although she probably should not have been, Sara was surprised to see Susan sitting on Maggie's desk. Her skirt was raised, her panties her off and her fingers were rubbing her clit. "I was so nice of you to stop by Victoria's Secret today, my dear," started Susan. "But I got the impression you were not totally pleased with our service, so I offered to help Maggie make sure you are happy." Maggie tugged on the leash and Sara understood where to go. She offered no resistance and quickly moved her mouth over Susan's lubricating pussy. As Sara continued her attention on Susan, Maggie began slowly spanking her. Sara was verbally chastised for being such a slut. With each blow, the heat from Sara's ass continued to spread through her body. After every few slaps, Maggie would slide a finger across Sara's slit and coo, "don't cum yet slut." This continued for about 10 minutes until Susan spasms and groans filled the room. At last thought Sara, I'm finished.
By Maggie had another plan. "I said when I am satisfied and not before, tramp." With that, Maggie and Susan traded places. Sara went down on Maggie for the second time in half and hour and Susan continued alternately spanking Sara and massaging her buttocks. This time Maggie's climax took longer, but she seemed to enjoy it more. By the time Sara was finished Maggie was breathless. Sara hoped Maggie was finally satisfied.
"That was wonderful Sara. You can come back to my store anytime. Are you ready to cum?" Sara though that was a stupid question, but decided to play the game a little longer. "Yes. Yes I am," was the simple response. "Ok then," responded Maggie. "Your mistress has given me explicit instructions about your climax. It is a good thing you have not cum yet or you would have been disrespecting Mistress A. I know she doesn't like that one bit. First we need to set up my swing."
Sara had never seen a sex swing. It looked like and small hammock but it had stirrups. There was an I-bolt in the ceiling and the swing quickly clipped to it. Maggie and Susan helped lift Sara into the swing. She was told to lie back and grab the vertical ropes for support. Her legs were placed into the stirrups and secured with a Velcro strap. Susan then twisted the swing until she was behind Sara's head. As Susan began massaging Sara's breasts, Maggie left the room. "My, my. Look at these nipples," exclaimed Susan. Sara had forgotten she still wore the rubber bands. She had been distracted by her tasks and her body had adapted to the pain. Just then Maggie returned to the room with Andi in tow. Andi moved to the corner and raised a video camera. Maggie said, "Mistress A wants a record of your orgasm. Please tell Andi what you want?"
Sara wasted no time begging again for her orgasm. Andi and Susan snickered, but Maggie was not convinced. "I'm sorry, let me rephrase that. You already did a fine job begging on the phone. What Mistress A is looking for is your acceptance as to the manner of your orgasm." As the meaning of this statement began to sink in, Sara noticed the riding crop in Maggie's hand. Maggie slowly snapped the crop into her hand and looked at Sara with questioning eyes. Sara understood. She was defeated completely.
"Mistress A, your humble slave wishes to achieve orgasm by the end of Maggie's crop. Please allow your slave this privilege," offered Sara.
"Where do you want the crop, slut?" questioned Maggie.
Sara paused, but then understood. "On my clit."
"Very well. Your wish is our command," said Maggie and with that she snapped the crop onto Sara's pussy. The sound was half crack and half slushy pussy. Sara arched her back and moaned. The pain, though intense, was also linked directly to the please centers of her brain. Maggie continued giving Sara a series of lighter hits with a strong snap every 5 or so. Susan continued the manipulation of Sara's nipples and was prepared to pull off the rubber bands.
After one particularly load moan, Maggie questioned Sara one last time while teasingly rubbing the crop on her clit. "You are obviously ready to cum. Susan is going to pull off the rubber bands. Your nipples will feel like they are on fire. I am then going to add the hardest lash you have felt directly on your clit. This will put you over the edge. I want you to look into the camera one more time and thank Mistress A for letting us play today.
Sara did exactly as she was instructed. She thanked her mistress via videotape. She cried out as Susan removed the rubber bands. And good to her word, Maggie snapped the crop right on Sara's clit. Sara arched her back as a guttural scream escaped her lips. Maggie was right. Sara's body went into orgasmic bliss as the two pain centers merged. Sara continued to shake as two days of denial were released. Maggie, Susan and Andi just smiled. Another conquest for Mistress A was done.
Maggie unhooked the Velcro and told Sara to take all the time she needed. Andi then brought Sara's original clothes into the office and Susan gave Sara a deep kiss. Everything seemed surreal to Sara. Today she had never felt pain like she had just experienced and she had a mind-blowing orgasm as a result. Sara began to have grave doubts whether plain vanilla sex would ever hold any sway on her again. She touched her nipples and clit to find them sensitive beyond belief. Sara finally pulled herself out of the swing and put her plain clothes back on. They seemed almost foreign to her. They did not show off her assets and they didn't make her feel sexy. Sara made a mental note to pare her wardrobe down a bit, as these clothes clearly were not acceptable.
Sara slowly walked to the front counter. With every step, the rubbing of her panty-less sex on her pants made her wince. The fire in her nipples had died down, but their erect status had not. Maggie, Susan and Andi all told Sara to come back anytime. They would be happy to have her in the store. Sara just chuckled at the double meaning, took her bags and started to walk out.
"Good luck tomorrow," exclaimed the three women.
Sara returned home from her shopping adventure tired, sore but satisfied. She quickly showered before Frank came home and hoped her ass and pussy would not show signs of the spanking and cropping she had received. She was barely out of the shower and dressed again before Frank came in the door. She apologized for not having dinner ready and suggested they order a pizza. Frank was tired from his week at work so he readily agreed. The new out-of-state client Frank had been dealing with all week was very stressful. A quiet evening at home sound like just what the doctor ordered.
As they sat down to eat, Frank told Sara that his boss, Jim Anderson, husband of Mistress A, had invited him golfing the next afternoon. "Jim's wife is having some kind of girls-only party. They play bunko or something. He has to get out for the afternoon." Sara smiled knowing this was hardly a coincidence. "What am I supposed to do while you are off playing?" Sara mockingly asked. She already knew the answer but wanted to hear what her hubby would come up with. "Oh, Jim said you were invited to the party," replied Frank.
Sara was taken a back by that statement. This meant Jim obviously knew what Sara and his wife had done. It could not be happenstance that he was being nice to Frank all of a sudden. For all Sara knew, Jim and told Frank what was happening. Frank continued, "I think you should go. It would be good for you to make new friends and if you are friends with Cindy (Anderson) it could not hurt my career."
Sara just smiled. "Perhaps you are right. It would be fun to meet some new people," she mused. If Frank only knew, she thought. Sara was tormented hiding her relationship with Cindy. Obviously telling Frank would be a huge risk. If he didn't throw her out on the spot, any trouble he caused might get him fired. After everything that happened to her this week, she also was not ready to stop seeing her mistress. Sara determined that she had to get through one more day and then she would decide what to do. Sara knew she was k**ding herself thinking like that, but when you are addicted to something, logic can go out the window.
After dinner Frank, Sara and the k**s bunked down and watched a movie. Frank and Sara cuddled on the sofa while the k**s were sprawled out on the floor. Sara felt safe in Frank's arms, but she could not enjoy his protection. Her thoughts kept jumping to what was going to happen tomorrow. Mistress A had promised she would only be serving drinks and snacks to her guests, but somehow Sara doubted that would be all. She had been warned people she knew might be there. This worried Sara because her outfit would clearly show her nipples. What other devious plans did her mistress have? Undoubtedly other people might learn of Sara's desire to be dominated. After the movie, Frank and Sara retired to the bedroom. While Frank was in the bathroom, Sara quickly changed into a nightgown before Frank could notice her still pink bottom. After a quick kiss good night, Sara fell fast asleep.
Saturday morning dawned as a beautiful late spring day. Frank and Jim had a 2pm tee time at a course about an hour away. Jim picked up Frank around noon. Jim didn't come in, but when Sara gave Frank a goodbye kiss, Jim winked at her. Sara blushed profusely, but turned and went back into the house before Frank could notice. Sara was supposed to be at her mistress' house at 2pm sharp. She had been warned, via email, that being late would be a serious offense that merited severe punishment. The Anderson's only lived about 2 miles away so Sara figured she would leave at 1:40. Sara gathered up the boxes of clothes from Professional Woman and put them in the car. She thought about Maggie's offer to dress her and serious considered heading back to the mall. Sara went as far as to get in the car, but then changed her mind. Sara decided there were three very good reasons not to see Maggie right now. First, it might take too long. Maggie would certainly take her time helping Sara dress. Sara was confident she would have to service the shop owner and probably Andi as well. While the thought of going down on the two women was certainly tempting, Sara figured she didn't want to risk being late and should save her strength for the party. Reason two was more of a hope. If Mistress A were helping her dress, it would be difficult for her to lace the corset as tight as Maggie had done the day before. Sara figured her mistress had taken this into account, but maybe, just maybe, Sara would catch a break. Although these two reasons were foremost in Sara's mind, she then thought of the most important reason. Mistress A had not told her to go back to the store. Already under threat of punishment for being late, Sara did not want to think about what her mistress would do if she went to the store of her own decision.
Sara killed time around the house, nervously switching from light cleaning to doing laundry, starting the dishwasher and watching TV. In reality she was pacing back and forth trying not to worry. By 1:30 the itch in her pussy had returned. Sara decided to drive over to Mistress A's house a little early. She could wait in the car until 2. The drive took only 10 minutes. Now parked outside, Sara's mind was free from the distractions of the house. Now she could only think about what was to begin in 20 minutes. Her mind raced. Different scenarios, each kinkier than the last played in her head like a panoramic movie. Sara was sure she would be servicing her mistress. But how many other women would she pleasure? Mistress A told her not everyone at the party was approving of Sara's type of behavior, but maybe Sara would be ordered to try and convince them. Sara pictured herself tied spread eagle to the coffee table as woman after woman sat on her face and used all manner of toys on her. Perhaps Mistress A had a swing like Maggie from which Sara could be suspended. Sara's arousal was growing with each passing thought. Her panties were saturated and the car's interior was strong with her feminine musk.
Sara's thoughts replayed the events of the past week. How Mrs. Anderson took her in the park while her family stood by unknowing. How Mrs. Anderson became her mistress the next day as Sara submitted in her own bed while wearing her wedding dress. The rest of the week when Sara meekly followed Mistress A's every instruction and had the best orgasms of her life. Now she was minutes away from voluntarily entering the lion's den, prepared to do whatever was asked of her.
Sara exited the car at 1:58 and walked briskly to the door. Her trepidation was overwhelmed by her burning desire. Mistress A opened the door. "Right on time. Very good. Today should be exceedingly pleasurable for you if you do everything I say. My guests should be here in about an hour. You will probably know at least a few people. I believe Maggie will be stopping by as well as some people from the neighborhood, but I don't know if you know them. There will be someone who knows you very well here this afternoon. Remember when I said you didn't need to worry about who was with me at your house?"
Sara nodded.
"Well today, she will be here. In fact, we are going to play a little game. You are going to try to figure out which guest had the pleasure of your talented tongue. You can ask questions or use any other method you like to determine her identity. If you guess correctly, pleasure will be your reward. If you guess wrong, you will probably embarrass yourself and you will certainly embarrass me. Your punishment will be a whipping and the marks will not disappear as quickly as yesterday's spanking or be as satisfying as your cropping."
Again Sara just nodded. She had no idea how she was going to spot the mystery woman, but she would have to worry about that later.
Mistress A instructed Sara about her duties for the party. A group of friends met once a month. The location rotated among the women. The excuse was nominally to play bunko, but usually they just ending up having a few drinks and gossiping. There was beer and wine to drink, although most of the women would stick with the wine. There were also a few hard liquor choices, although usually they went untouched. Water and soda was available as well. Mistress A had prepared several appetizers and snacks. Sara was to make sure everyone's glass was filled and take the snack tray around whenever she was free from beverage duty.
"Maggie told me what your outfit would consist of and I approve," Mistress A stated as she finished her instructions. "I like my sluts to be professional on the outside, even if, or especially if, I am controlling their reactions on the inside. Today you will learn what I mean. Although the blouse does not show much cleavage, I like the thought of your nipples being unconfined. I doubt we will need the rubber bands. Unless I miss my guess, and my nose says I am right, you will not need any added nipple stimulation to achieve the effect I want. When you serve the drinks to someone who is sitting, be sure to bend at the waist and not at your knees. Although most of the guests will not know your true status, some, like Maggie, will know who and what you are. Should they choose to touch you, you will not resist. It is not my intention for this to happen, but I do not control their actions so it might. You are to do nothing to give away your status. After the party, you will be given either your reward or your punishment based on your performance. Do you understand?"
"Yes Mistress A," Sara said quietly.
"Very well, sweetie" responded Mistress A. "Let's get you dressed. My guests will be here shortly. Please head up the stairs to the bedroom on your right and remove your clothes."
Sara climbed the stairs preparing to do what she had been dreaming about for the last 5 days. As she entered the room, Andi, sitting on the bed, startled Sara. "Maggie thought Mrs. Anderson might need help getting you ready. She was disappointed you didn't stop by the store today." Sara's fleeting thought earlier that the corset might not be tied so tight was obviously not going to come true.
"Andi my sweet c***d" started Mistress A, "would you be a dear and strip Sara for me?"
"Of course I would. She is utterly a great find for you. Maggie and I enjoyed her very much yesterday. Thank you for sharing her," responded the young girl.
"Not a problem. I'm sure Sara enjoyed herself. I plan on sharing her among many of my friends."
Sara did not like the ominous nature of that last statement, but the tone of Mistress A's voice was one of caring, not malice, so Sara returned to concentrating on Andi's removal of her clothes. While she was stripping Sara, Andi commented on Sara's smell of arousal. Mistress A replied that they may have to do something about that, but she wasn't sure what she had strong enough to mask the odor. Sara knew every woman in attendance would know that scent and she knew the aroma would not go away by itself.
After Andi removed all of Sara's clothes, she placed them in a footlocker along with her purse and her car keys. Mistress A handed Andi a small lock, which she attached to the closing mechanism. Mistress A and Andi then stared at Sara for a few moments, smiling. Mistress A then opened the boxes from Maggie's store and removed the garments. Andi made quick work putting the garter and stockings on Sara. The slow, teasing method of dressing Sara experienced the day before was gone. In its place, a more utilitarian approach was used. Next was the corset. Just like the day before, Andi moved in front of Sara and wrapped her arms around the garment. As Andi pulled the sides together, Mistress A tied the strings. Immediately Sara noticed two differences from the store. First, Mistress A was much stronger than Maggie. The corset was much tighter today. Second, Andi was not concerned with teasing her. As Andi reached around her, she planted her mouth right over Sara's clit. Thus Sara was being pulled tightly into the corset restricting her breathing while a sexy young girl was sucking at her pussy. Sara felt dizzy as Mistress A warned her not to cum yet.
Andi pulled away from Sara, stood up and took a higher grip. As the top of the corset was brought into place, Andi began sucking Sara's nipples. This time Sara could not help but groan. Andi only sucked each nipple for about 10 seconds. Sara was glad Andi stopped because she was quickly approaching the point of no return. Mistress A spun Sara around to look at how the corset fit. "Perfect as always. Andi, tell Maggie she does good work. Worth every penny."
After the corset was completed, the blouse, skirt and heels were easy additions. Sara was again transformed into the perfect hidden slut. Mistress A was not yet convinced, however. "I don't think the thong you bought yesterday will do for today. It will not protect you adequately from leakage." Sara blushed, but she knew her mistress was right. Mistress A rummaged around in a dresser and found what she was looking for. When she returned, she had a leather panty in her right hand. Sara was more distressed, however, by the tapered butt plug in her left. "Be a dear, Andi, and get me some lube from the nightstand. I don't think the fair Sara has had much experience in the anal arts."
Andi retrieved a jar of lube and handed it do Mistress A. "Ok, Sara, lift up your skirt and bend over the bed." Sara did as she was told. "Now spread those cheeks, her we go." Sara reached behind herself, grabbed an ass-cheek with each hand and pulled them apart. She wanted to resist, but she knew once Mistress A picked a course of action, there was no changing it. The plug widened significantly. Mistress A calmly told Sara to relax. The plug was going in one way or another and it was up to Sara to determine how much it would hurt. The pain was incredible at the widest point, but once it passed, Sara's ass clenched shut around it. Mistress A rubbed both of Sara's butt checks and complimented her on her first plug. "Before you get up, I have one more surprise for you." Mistress A moved around to the other side of the bed and said "open up."
Sara dutifully opened her mouth and two shinny metal balls were placed in her mouth. "Somehow I doubt Frank ever used Ben Wa balls with you Sara, did he?" questioned Mistress A. Sara shook her head. "I didn't think so. I'm doing you a favor by letting you warm the balls. I can be a gentle mistress when you do as you are told. These balls are inserted into your pussy and will be held in by the panty. While they will not provide you with enough stimulation to cum, they should help keep you at the proper state of arousal. You may recall a statement you made to me earlier in the week. I intend to find if you were telling the truth."
Sara strained to remember which statement Mistress A was taking about while the Ben Wa balls were unceremoniously slid into her waiting sex.
"Now don't let those balls fall or there will be hell to pay," teased Mistress A. She knew that Sara would have to struggle to keep them from falling. Her soaking pussy was not going to have much grip on the smooth balls. "Don't worry though, I can help." With that phrase, Mistress A once again brought forth the leather panties. "These were a special gift from an admirer with a gift for electronics. As you can see, there is a bump on the inside front of these panties. This is a small, quiet vibrator. Although I'm sure the butt plug and balls will keep your slutty little mind occupied, the remote control nature of these panties will make sure you remember who is in charge. From time to time, if you are doing well, I will give you a taste of what you can have later if you please me. Slide these on and we are almost done."
Sara slid the panties up her legs. The panties were tight and Sara could feel the bump positioned right over her clit and pressing against her pussy lips. This was going to be a long afternoon.
Mistress A took another appraisal of her toy and then reached back to the dresser drawer and grabbed a silver choker. "I can't use a collar on you today because there are too many squares in attendance. But I want you to remember who you serve when you see yourself in a mirror." Sara didn't think there was any possibility of forgetting that. Finally dressed, Sara looked at the clock and saw it was 2:50, ten minutes to go.
"I've got to get back to the store," said Andi. "I'll try to come by after work for my reward." Sara could only assume what Andi's reward for helping would be.
"Ok, pussycat, let's get downstairs. I want you to open the door and welcome my guests when each arrives. In between you can start serving drinks," was the last instruction Sara received. It was time to begin.
Sara walked downstairs. None of the other women had arrived yet so she busied herself opening the wine, laying out the cheese and crackers and pacing about nervously.
Finally the doorbell rang.
Sara's heart was pounding. One by one the guests began to arrive. Sara was kept busy serving the drinks and food and running back to the door every time the bell chimed. The guests seem intrigued why this attractive woman was working so hard. Sara wasn't worried about that, however. With every step, her ass contracted on the butt plug just a bit and the Ben Wa balls were doing their job moving around her pussy. Sara didn't think she could survive. Her only hope was once everyone arrived she would get a breather.
By Sara's count, ten women had arrived, but she didn't recognize anyone. Perhaps this day would not be so bad. Just as she was delivering the latest glass of wine, the doorbell rang again. Sara efficiently moved back to the foyer. She was finally getting adapted to walking on high heels. As Sara opened the door, a smiling Maggie greeted her.
"So good to see you again, Sara," said Maggie.
Before Sara could respond, Maggie gave her a quick hug and a short squeeze on her butt. Sara froze.
"I bet you are even hornier than yesterday, aren't you," Maggie whispered.
Again Sara did not respond.
"No matter, please bring me Diet Coke when you get the chance. No rush."
Sara turned and headed back into the kitchen. She had to get control back. Maggie's hand on her body caused a flood of memories from yesterday. Her body was in turmoil. Her nipples, which had not been too prominent, we suddenly like erasers threatening to poke through the blouse. Just then, the vibrator turned on. Sara grabbed the edge of the counter to steady herself. The vibrations stopped about 10 seconds later. For the second time since arriving, Sara was teetering on the edge of a massive orgasm. The vibrator pulsed two more times. Sara correctly assumed that was a signal from her mistress to get back to the party.
Sara returned with Maggie's Diet Coke. As she returned, Mistress A introduced Sara as the wife of one of Jim's employees. She explained that Sara had made a bet with her during the k**'s last soccer game and had lost. The payment was that she would act as their server for today's party. Sara just smiled and gave a little wave, then made her way to where Maggie was sitting. Sara dreaded what she knew would come next. Maggie was the only woman sitting at this point and Sara knew why. She bent over at the waist, handed over the glass of Diet Coke and said, "Here you are. If there is anything else I can provide for you, please let me know."
Several of the other women took notice of this exchange.
Sara straightened herself and proceeded to work the room going from woman to woman attending to their drinking and eating needs. Over the course of the next two hours, Sara was kept jumping. While none of the woman was drinking heavily, there were enough of them to keep Sara moving without many breaks. After a while, most of the women found seats. Sara dutifully bent over each time one of them needed something. Beyond the humiliation of not bending at her knees, the bending at her waist had a side effect. Her leather panty would ride up just a little each time she bent over. Normally this would not be a big deal as the movement was subtle. However, the slight movement changed the position of the bump rubbing her clit. Even without the vibrator turned on, the bump itself was very stimulating. The delicate movement of the panty also tugged slightly at the butt plug. Almost insignificant by itself, the dual stimulation front and back was driving Sara crazy.
Every so often Sara would find herself with a short lull in the action and would try to isolate herself in the kitchen. Each time, the vibrator would come on whenever she was in the kitchen longer than necessary. Sara thought if she stayed in the kitchen long enough, the vibration would be enough to get her off. But then a curious thing happened. As long as she was in the kitchen, the vibrator stayed off. As she returned to the living room, however, she would get a series of short blasts. Sara was reaching the end of her rope. She needed to orgasm soon. Mistress A had told her these little parties usually broke up around 7pm and it was already after 6. Sara thought she had done everything her mistress had instructed her to do so she was sure she would get her reward.
Around 6:15 Sara headed into the kitchen again. As she was facing the sink, Mistress A moved in behind her, placed both arms around her and started massaging Sara's breasts. At the same time, the vibrator turned on and stayed on. Sara no longer cared that she was in somebody else's kitchen. She started to moan softly as Mistress A told her what a dirty slut she was. The vibrator stayed on for at least a minute. Mistress A caressed Sara's breasts for about half that time then began rubbing her butt making sure to push on the butt plug's handle several times. Sara was breathing heavily and ready to explode when the vibrator turned off. Mistress A removed her hands immediately. Sara gave her a look of desperation and pleaded to be allowed to cum.
"Not just yet, my pet. You still need to determine who was with me in your bedroom. They are actually the ones controlling the vibrator right now," said the smiling mistress.
As if to prove her point, Mistress A reached out both arms and opened her hands. Sara saw no remote control, yet her panties turned on again. Not worrying about whom was controlling her panties; Sara instead concentrated on achieving her orgasm. She knew she would be punished, but she didn't care. Mistress A sensed what she was doing and warned her against her course of action. Sara continued to look with imploring eyes at her mistress when the vibration stopped again. Sara was close to madness with the need to cum.
Just then the doorbell rang. Sara muttered something beneath her breath and headed toward the door. As Sara swung back the door, she was greeting with a vision. Andi was back, only she had changed clothes into a very form fitting dress, which showed off her curves and revealed a hint of cleavage. Sara drooled at the site of the attractive 19 year old. "Horny are we?" questioned Andi rhetorically. "I can see it in your eyes. How about you fetch me a beer and we can talk about it."
Sara didn't want to talk about anything yet. She got Andi her beer and made another drink run around the group. As she moved, Sara tried to assess which woman was a likely mystery woman candidate. Sara had forgot about this task and time was running out. Sara immediately discounted Maggie and Andi. Although her experience with woman was limited, she had noticed that both of their pussies tasted different and neither tasted like the one she sought. Both Maggie and Andi stared straight through Sara as if they could read her filthy mind.
Sara tried to remember which women were watching her bend over a little more keenly than they should have. She thought back to the conversations they had and how they had greeted Sara. Which ones seemed familiar to her plight and which seemed totally disinterested. At one point Sara convinced herself it must have been Heather Chandler. Heather was by all definitions a trophy wife. She was just 30 and her husband, owner of chain of auto dealerships was in his upper 50s. They had been married a little over a year ago. Heather was a vision. A tall woman at around 5' 10", Heather always wore heels making her over 6 feet tall and towering over everyone at the party. She had a hard body physique and her breasts had obviously been enhanced. From what Sara could tell, the surgeon did a great job. Heather wore a simple dress, but the cut accentuated her positives as the song goes. Finally Heather hair was red. Not just red but fire engine red. Few women could pull off that color, but on her, Sara thought, it was perfect.
Heather had been nice to Sara during the party. She never made any crude comments about Sara's actions and seemed oblivious to Sara's more obvious movements. Sara was unmistakably lusting after this woman and hoped she was the mystery woman, but could not figure out a way to know for sure.
Close to 7, several of the women said their goodbyes and thinned the crowd. Heather was still there as was Maggie, Andi and three other women. The vibrator, which had been tormenting Sara throughout the party had remained calm since people started leaving. Sara's mind raced. Did the mystery woman leave already? Sara worried about the punishment she would face if that happened. She determined it was now or never.
Sara went back up to Heather and asked if she needed another drink. Heather declined saying it was time for her to get home. Sara knew she had to go for broke. "Don't I know you from somewhere? You seem familiar."
Heather smiled and responded, "I think so. You look familiar too." Sara almost came on the spot. "Well I need to get going." With that, Heather walked out.
Sara was disappointed. She asked Mistress A to come into the kitchen. "I think I can identify the mystery woman. It was Heather," said Sara.
"Are you sure or are you just lusting after her body like every man in town?" asked Mistress A.
Sara shook her head in affirmation responding yes to both parts of her mistress' question.
"You have done well tonight my pet. The party is breaking up and you have earned your reward. I want you to say your goodbyes to the remaining guests. Then walk out the door and follow the path around the house. We have a walkout basement. The door is open. I will meet you down there in a few minutes."
Sara did as she was told, thankful that her ordeal was about to end and her relief was within sight. She moved from woman to woman and said her goodbyes. Maggie was sitting down again so Sara bent over one last time and gave her a good look at her boobs straining in the corset. Sara even gave her own nipple a little rub, her body shielding any prying eyes from seeing her. Maggie whispered, "You've learned the game well. I look forward to playing with you more."
As she was walking toward the door, Sara practically ran into Andi returning from the bathroom. Andi spoke loud enough for everyone to hear, that she was hosting the party next month and hoped Sara would be available. Sara didn't comment and moved closer to the door. As she walked outside Andi followed. As the door closed, Andi pushed Sara against the side of the house, pressed her hands against Sara's shoulders to keep her there and gave her a deep kiss. Andi's tongue sought Sara's mouth, which offered zero resistance. Andi pushed Sara harder into the wall and began to grind her hips into the defenseless woman. Then she reached down and gave each nipple a strong twist and pulled away. "Good night," said Andi. "Hope to see you again soon. You really are a lovely serving girl." Sara was gasping for air as she watched Andi walk back into the house.
Sara understood the game that was being played. She knew Mistress A had her right where she wanted. Sara was horny enough and needed to cum so badly she would be putty in Mistress A's hand. Sara quickly found the path and walked around the house to the basement door. It was unlocked just like her mistress said it would be. As Sara walked back inside she noticed the basement was decorated in 1970's rec room. It seemed out of place with the rest of the tastefully decorated house. About a minute later, Sara heard Mistress A coming down the stairs.
"I know, this basement needs work, but we hardly every use it. You have been a very good girl today, Sara. I want to reward you. Let's get you out of these clothes," said Mistress A. She started to undress Sara and to Sara's surprise, did not try to tease her breasts or rub her ass. Mistress A simply removed the blouse and skirt. "You know, I think I like the look of that corset and your stockings. Let's leave those but we can lose the panties and it's time to change out that choker," exclaimed Mistress A with a certain amount of glee.
Sara watched as Mistress A opened a draw and returned with a think leather D-collar. She quickly removed the choker and buckled the new collar around Sara's neck. Sara noticed her ability to move her head up and down was severely impacted. Sara then felt Mistress A pulling down her panties. The inside was slick with her juices, although her mistress was right, they didn't leak. As Mistress A was pulling down her panties, Sara lost concentration and the Ben Wa balls popped from her overheated pussy. Sara was afraid she had made a cardinal sin.
"Don't worry my sweet. For those to have slid out that easily, they must have done their job." Mistress A quickly inserted two fingers into Sara's tunnel and rubbed her clit. "Yes, it feels like they did their job." Sara unashamedly moaned at the intrusion. "Here is what we are going to do." Mistress A explained clinically while she continued to slowly manipulate Sara. Sara was going to be put in restrains. A spreader bar would keep her legs apart to make sure she was stable while kneeling. Her arms would be cuffed behind her with another bar connecting the cuffs to her collar. She was to be blindfolded and given one more chance to identify the mystery woman. Sara shivered at the thought of this task, but willingly accepted her mistress' decree.
Mistress A made swift work of placing Sara in bondage and attaching the blindfold. Sara heard the front door open and close a couple of times and wondered who had left.
"Today has been your final exam. So far you have passed with flying colors on the 'Professional Looking Slut' segment. If you are accepted into our training program, this skill will be very important. Now it is time for the just plain slut portion. Think of it as an initiation and you will do fine. Ok? Here are the rules," began Mistress A. "One by one, someone is going to come down the stairs. They will position themselves so you can service their pussy. I don't want to hear any bad reports so you had better do it right. After you finish, you will be given another chance to ID the mystery woman. If you do so, you will pass. If not, you fail and will be sent home never to participate with our little group again. Failure is not an option. Are we clear?"
"Yes mistress," was the two-word reply.
Mistress A positioned Sara on her knees facing the couch. She was nice enough to put a pillow under Sara's knees. At least that was Sara's first thought. Her second thought was perhaps Mistress A intended for her to be in that position for a long time. Mistress A also put on a set of headphones with classical music playing. Sara was now blind and effectively deaf.
Sara was left alone for what seemed like ages, but was probably only ten minutes. She could only estimate how long based on the music that was playing. Without any visual clues or auditory clues as to her surrounding, Sara's mind was free to wander. Certainly she knew she was in Mistress A's basement. But beyond that her mind was uninhibited to place her in other situations. Sara had no clue how many people would be coming downstairs? We people leaving or just arriving? What would she be expected to do?
Finally Sara felt a hand brush across the back of her head. Whatever was going to happen, it was about to start.
Sara could sense someone moving in front of her a sitting on the couch. Two hands gripped her head and pulled her forward. Because of the way she was shackled, Sara was forced to pivot on her knees and fall forward. Her mouth was directed precisely into a very wet pussy. Sara began lapping at the juices determined to give the woman a quality orgasm. She knew the sooner she finished, the sooner she would get her own reward. Without the benefit of sound, Sara could not gauge the success of her actions. She had to focus on telltale signs, like the undulations of the hips, the pressure on her head and changes to the moisture returning to her tongue.
Apparently she was doing something right, because after just a few minutes, Sara's head was pulled closer and squeezed tightly by the receiving woman's thighs. Sara was rocked back and force as the woman experienced a strong orgasm. She then released Sara who was up righted by two sets of hands, one on each of her shoulders. Sara's face was slick with a combination of juice and sweat. She reflected that the woman tasted good, but it was not a taste she was familiar with. Sara determined she had not had sex with that woman before.
After about 30 seconds, Sara was again pulled down to the level of a waiting pussy. She began her service procedure again. This time Sara definitely remembered the taste. This was Andi. Sara redoubled her efforts. Andi turned Sara on from the moment they met the day before and Sara hoped to spend more time with her. Despite her best efforts, Sara was not able to bring Andi off for a long time. Sara was getting tired and hoped she could get a break soon. After Andi finally reached her zenith, she pushed Sara back, grabbed her head again and gave Sara a passionate kiss. Sara said, "Thank you Andi." It was the first sound she made during the ordeal. Sara didn't see it, but Mistress A smiled at her correct identification of the young girl.
Twice more Sara's mouth was used to pleasure a woman on the couch and twice more she correctly identified the woman. Maggie was next. She wrenched Sara's nipples after Sara had completed her oral service until Sara thanked her. Mistress A was next. She was gentler, preferring to rub Sara's outer pussy lips while Sara expressed gratitude to her.
Sara still had not identified the mystery woman and was starting to become worried. Then a familiar scent hit her nose. Thinking back to Monday, one of the things Sara remembered most clearly was the scent of an expensive perfume. She knew Mistress A was not wearing any that day, so she equated it with the mystery woman. Sara had not noticed the fragrance upstairs. This meant either the mystery woman was not at the party and had just arrived or that she had added the perfume after Sara came downstairs.
Sara could smell the perfume move in front of her. "Mistress A, this is the woman who you brought to my house on Monday. I am sure."
Immediately after Sara completed her declaration, the headphones were removed. "Are you sure, slut?" asked Mistress A. "Absolutely," responded Sara.
"You do understand the implications of your assertion, don't you?" continued Mistress A.
"Yes I do. I am positive," Sara said confidently.
"Well you are correct. Your new Mistress, Heather, was the one at your house. From now on you will just call me Cindy. It has been a pleasure being your mistress."
Sara was confused. To use a sports term, she felt like she had just been traded. Sara heard Heather move to the couch. Sara's arms were then grabbed and she was d****d over Mistress Heather's lap.
Sara finally heard the hypnotic sound of Mistress Heather's voice. "I know you have been a good girl today, Sara. You have not earned punishment, but I want to begin your training. This will establish my control over your body and mind. With her legs spread and hands locked behind her back, Sara had no control over her body. With the teasing she had received over the last several hours, she also would have done anything for an orgasm.
Mistress Heather delivered a short, but effective spanking. Sara found if she positioned her hips just right, she could press her clit on Mistress Heather's knee. This action did not go unnoticed. "So my new slut wants to cum does she," mocked Mistress Heather. "Show the women how desperate you are." Mistress Heather took three fingers on her right hand and slid them into Sara pussy while her left hand pushed down on Sara's warmed butt. Sara began a lascivious grind to the pulse of Mistress Heather's fingers. She wanted to stifle her sounds so she would cum before Mistress Heather stopped. If there was one thing she had learned throughout the week was to orgasm when she could because she didn't know when she would get the chance again.
It didn't surprise Sara that Mistress Heather stopped abruptly before she could orgasm. Sara groaned in frustration.
"Don't worry pet. Your release is near. Cindy just whispered in my ear a statement you made earlier. As I am a fair mistress, I will give you the opportunity to orgasm now. We just have to move the cameras around."
Sara didn't like the sound of that. She assumed her treatment was being recorded, but the confirmation saddened her. Still nothing was going to stop her now.
Cindy began, "Remember when you told me your were horny enough to fuck a doorknob? Well today is your chance."
Sara was lifted into a standing position. Her restraints were removed, but not the blindfold. Sara was led across the room to a door, which separated the finished side of the basement from the unfinished. Her hand was placed on the knob.
"Ok Sara. If you want to cum, this is how you will do it... Oh and don't forget to thank us and confess your slutdom."
Sara wasted no time. She grabbed the doorframe and began rubbing herself on the knob. The other women were cheering for her. Within a matter of seconds, Sara knew her liberation was at hand. She screamed out at the top of her lungs a sincere thank you to all the women present. She repeatedly yelled that she was a slut and finally had a mind-blowing orgasm that left her sobbing on the floor.
Sara heard several footsteps walking up the stairs. She was too tired to move so she simply remained on the floor. Then Sara felt a hug from behind. A firm set of breasts was pressed into her back. Sara knew instinctively they belonged to Mistress Heather. "You have done very well. I am proud of you. We will begin more formal training soon. The video of tonight's session will be very hot. At some point we may have to show it to Frank." Sara was too spent to even consider the ramifications of the last sentence.
"As for tonight," Mistress Heather continued, "Cindy has made a request. It is 8pm now and you need to be getting home. However you have one more task to complete. As Cindy informed you before, our little club works on a cast system. I am the Alpha. I direct the group's activities and everyone serves me. To paraphrase Mel Brooks, It's good to be the queen. Cindy is my second in command. Your training will be handled by both of us. While I am your new mistress, you will always do what she says in my absence. Tonight there will be no more teasing. You are free to orgasm as much as you want tonight. Just don't stay too late. Your husband is waiting for you at home. I will be in touch.
Mistress Heather removed Sara's blindfold and walked toward the stairs leaving her to stare at her new mistress' perfect ass. Sara's mind was still hazy from her orgasm, but she was sure Mistress Heather had removed her orgasm restriction. Sara reached down and starting rubbing her clit with abandon. Within a minute she was cumming again. She didn't stop. Within five minutes Sara had cum three times. Not as shocking at her one on the doorknob, but certainly they felt great. Just as the waves of her third orgasm subsided, Cindy came back down the stairs.
"I've got one more task for you. It is something I have wanted to do even before last Sunday. Step back over here."
Sara eagerly complied.
"I know a tramp like you will love this."
Cindy returned to her cabinet of toys and took out a substantial strap-on. Sara's eyes widened at the size. "Don't worry Sara, I know you can take this... if I go slow. Now bend over the back of the couch."
Sara did as she was told. She was thankful her knees would be resting on the cushions instead of the floor. Cindy moved behind her and rubbed the phallus back and forth over Sara's drooling pussy lips. Sara rocked her hips back in an effort to insert the tip.
"Is this what you want? Remember, in Heather's absence you still belong to me," derided Cindy.
"God yes, Cindy. Please fuck me. Fuck me like the slut I am," echoed Sara, hardly believing the words came from her mouth.
"Like the slut you are, huh? In that case you are going to do all the work. I am going to slowly put my dick in you. I will give you time to stretch and accommodate the whole thing. Then you are going to ride it like a woman possessed. If you don't move that cute little ass of yours at the right speed, I will make sure you understand what speed I require. Do you understand?"
Sara panted her acceptance.
Cindy pushed the head of the dildo past Sara's lips. Cindy knew how tight Sara was from her finger explorations. Even after two k**s, she was not very stretched. Frank must not have much in the meat department, Cindy mused. Oh well. She can find out about that later.
Slowly, ever so slowly Cindy continued to push the strap-on into the moaning creature below her. Each inch or so she would pull out slightly to prolong the procedure. Each time Sara released a sigh of frustration and also a little pussy juice. Each time Cindy found the going a little easier. When Cindy finally had all 8 inches in her, she told Sara to start fucking and prove once again what a slut she was.
Sara began slowly, still trying to become accustomed to the size. The plastic dick was rubbing against the membrane separating it from the butt plug in Sara's ass. This was the first time she had been double penetrated and she liked it. Sara started by pulling out only a couple of inches on each stroke. Cindy have her a hard swat and told her to "do it right." Sara built up to about 6 inches on each stroke. Her entire body was moving to an unheard rhythm. Her hair was flying bad and forth and she feared the back of the couch would crack. Cindy encouraged her by speaking dirty little phrases and complementing her on her submission. Sara's orgasm hit her hard and by surprise. There was no build-up. The filthy words coming out of Cindy's mouth combined with both her holes being filled had triggered a massive release. Sara arched her back and Cindy wrapped her arms around her squeezing her breasts. Sara kept rocking her hips on the dildo as the orgasm tore through her. Her moans were incoherent and echoed of the basement walls. Sara was oblivious to what was happening other than the pleasure surging through her body.
Cindy smiled. She was correct in picking Sara. She would prove to be a wonderful addition to their little club.
As Sara began to recover and become aware of her surroundings again, she was shocked to see Jim standing in front of her. She was not surprised to see a large bulge in his pants.
Cindy, never removing the strap-on from Sara, gave her a quick spank. "What are you waiting for?"
Sara understood and reached for Jim's zipper. His hard on sprung into view. It was not as large as the strap-on, but it was a nice size.
Sara began giving him a blowjob. As with the other women earlier, she was determined to get him off. As she was concentrating on his cock, her hips began to move again of their own volition. Despite her best efforts, Jim was not climaxing and she was starting to enjoy having all three of her holes filled. Sara could feel another orgasm building. Before she could finish however, Cindy and Jim both pulled out leaving her frustrated once again.
"I know Mistress Heather told you that you could cum as much as you want, however we have a position I think you will like. Oh, and don't cum until I tell you. Mistress Heather went home so you belong to me right now and I am rescinding her order."
Sara was not about to leave behind another orgasm and go home. She gleefully stood up ready for whatever the Andersons were ready to dish out.
"I need to get a few more things. Suck Jim's cock while I do," said Cindy. Sara immediately dropped back to her knees at took his manhood into her mouth. It was the first time Sara had ever tasted herself in this way. The mix of Jim's musk and her juices was enthralling. She heard Cindy sifting through the contents of the drawer and wondered what she was looking for. Sara gave Jim a loving blowjob. She wasn't trying to make her cum. She wanted that treat inside her. She gave him enough suction to keep him rock hard and didn't user her hands as Mistress A had previously instructed her. Jim commented that she really was a good cocksucker and that Frank must be very happy. Cindy replied that Sara didn't like oral and rarely serviced Frank in this way.
"You could have fooled me," was his reply. "Perhaps she is learning to enjoy it."
"Yes," reacted Cindy. "She is going to get lots of practice. I'm sure Frank will benefit."
Sara was taking in this conversation. The Andersons were talking about her as if she wasn't even there. Here she was with Jim's stiff cock in her mouth and Cindy's juice on her face mixed with four of Cindy's friend's fluids and they were carrying on a conversation like they were catching up on old times. Sara never felt like more of a sex object than that moment. And she liked it.
Cindy returned carrying several items. Out of the corner of her eye, Sara could see the strap-on swinging obscenely back and forth as Cindy walked toward her. She had no doubt she was about to feel its wrath again. Cindy ordered Sara to stand. Onto the D-ring of Sara's collar Cindy attached a leash.
"I know you are not planning to go anywhere, but your choice to use the leash last Monday really turned me on. Plus it will look great on the video."
Cindy then moved the camera to the side of the couch was Sara trembled in anticipation. Sit down Jim. I think our cowgirl needs to go for a ride.
Cindy tugged on Sara's leash and led her back to Jim. Sara was more than happy to sit on his cock. She wondered if Cindy was going to force her to suck on the strap-on. Cindy had other plans, however. As Sara reached the couch, Cindy told her to turn around with her back to Jim. She also told Sara to bend over and grab her ankles. As Sara conformed, Cindy gave her two quick slaps on each butt cheek.
"I could spank this ass forever," she exclaimed gleefully. Sara hoped that wasn't true. Sara then felt the butt plug being slowly pulled out. Sara's ass stretched once again over the widest part. Cindy pulled the plug out very slowly to accentuate the feeling. Sara struggled not to cry out. She didn't want to give Cindy the satisfaction. Finally the plug popped free. Sara felt empty having work the plug for over 5 hours by this point. She also felt stretched and hoped her poor little hole would return to its previous size.
Sara then felt a cold ointment being applied. She looked up between her legs and saw Jim stroking his cock while sitting on the couch. His cock looked angry and Sara knew where it was about to go. "I'm giving you lube this time because you have been a good girl. Jim is not quite as wide as the plug so you should not have any trouble taking him. Be a obedient slut and sit back onto his cock," instructed Cindy.
Sara straightened back upright and then moved back over Jim's legs. She crouched down near his lap while he stuck a finger up her ass and moved the lube around. The cold ointment had started to warm significantly. "I think you will like that lube, my dear," began Jim. "It gets quite warm once it interacts with liquid. I know I enjoy the sensation on my cock." With that, Jim stretched Sara's hole a little and placed his cock head at the entrance.
"Sit" was all he said. Sara slowly slid down his poll. For the first time, she had a cock in her ass. After everything that happened this week, it seemed perfectly natural. When she finally had him completely inside, Cindy told her to start riding. "Jim can last quite a while, so enjoy yourself." Sara started slowly raising herself up and then sliding down. The sensation was quite different that having him in her pussy. Sara longed for stimulation on her clit, but the nerve endings in her rear were starting to fire pleasure signals to her brain and she was starting to enjoy herself.
Noting this, Cindy moved in front of Sara ready and began part two. Holding the end of the leash, Cindy stood in front of Sara, stroking the strap-on as if it were real. Sara's eyes were opening and closing dreamily from the cock in her ass and she didn't notice Cindy right away. As Sara's eyes began to focus, she immediately knew what Cindy was doing. She nodded and prepared for Cindy to enter her pussy. Jim spread his legs forcing Sara to do the same. Cindy stepped into the space created and pressed the strap-on into Sara's pussy. Cindy met zero resistance. There was plenty of natural lubrication for her to easily slide the dildo home.
Jim held Sara's hips in place keeping his cock buried to the hilt in her ass. Cindy began to pick up speed thrusting in and out of their play toy. After about a minute of this treatment, Cindy slowed down and Jim released Sara's hips. "Just relax and enjoy this Sara. Let us do the work," he said.
Jim and Cindy started working together like a piston. As Sara moved up his shaft from the bottom, Sara would impale her from the top. This would force Sara back down onto Jim while Cindy pulled out. Sara's libido quickly went into overdrive. The dominant couple clearly knew what they were doing and knew exactly how to stimulate their sub.
Sara knew she wasn't making love. She was getting fucked. Over and over she rose and fell on their tools. Sara entered a state of almost continual orgasm. The ongoing stimulation served to not really let her go over the top. Each time she started to climax, the next thrust would occur and take her higher. Sara was screaming at the top of her lungs. This continued for several minutes until Cindy abruptly pulled out.
"Just keep riding that cock, slut. I know Jim is about to come... and so are you."
Cindy reached over to the table and picked up a curved vibrator and set it on high. She then inserted the vibrator and curled the end up to Sara's g-spot. Sara had never done that before and before long had stopped her up and down movement and just concentrated on the pleasure coming from deep inside her soul.
What a site she was, all captured on video for future reference. Sara was on top of Jim. His cock buried to his balls in her ass. Her muscles squeezing it in a way he had never felt before. In front of the soccer mom was a woman holding a leash attached to her collar, wearing a strap-on coated with her juices and manipulating a vibrator deep inside her pussy. Sara didn't stop to think about the last week. She was building to perhaps the biggest orgasm of her life.
Cindy just smiled. She had seen the look on Sara's face before. After this orgasm, Sara would do anything the group would say for the chance to have another. What wonderful plans they had for this woman. She would do everything willingly and not question any command. Cindy prepared her final assault.
Without warning, she picked up a short crop from the table. Maggie had told Cindy how hard Sara had come on the crop the day before and Cindy wanted a repeat performance. Cindy pivoted the vibrator to apply direct pressure on Sara's g-spot and simultaneous snapped the crop directly on her clit. Cindy only had to do it once.
The vibrations from the vibrator coupled with the new sensation of a cock in her ass had left Sara teetering on the edge of release. The sudden stimulus of the crop, even though it was pure pain, sent Sara into a cataclysmic orgasm. For the first time in her life, Sara squirted a stream of cum as if she was a man. Her convulsions continued for at least a minute during which time she started humping Jim's cock again. By the time she calmed down, she looked totally disheveled and perfectly happy.
Jim pushed Sara up one final time and slipped out of her. She was in no condition to stop him when he pushed her face down once more on the couch and re-entered her ass. Sara just lay on the couch, ass in the air letting him do what he wanted. He savagely pounded her ass until he unloaded a torrential load of cum into her bowels. He then pulled his cock free and moved around the spent girl. "Clean me," he ordered. As Sara took him in her mouth for the final time tonight, Cindy popped the butt plug back in and gave Sara one final spank.
Jim continued to stay hard in Sara's mouth. He was ready to go again, but Cindy stopped him. "Say that for me cowboy. She's had enough for now."
Both Jim and Cindy helped Sara stagger up the stairs and back into the bedroom where today's journey started. Sara was aware of the plug in her ass, but not fully conscious of the flood of semen it was holding back. The Andersons help her dress back into her original clothes and Cindy have her a big kiss.
"This has been fun. You should stop by any time," she began. "Frank is waiting for you at home. Jim told him our ladies parties sometimes go a little late, so he really isn't expecting you are a particular time. You are not in a good condition to drive, so I think you should walk home. Keep the plug in your ass until you get home. In fact, I think I will go back downstairs and get the balls too. I want to be sure you are ready to make Frank happy when you get home. You can return the toys tomorrow when you get your car. The rental fee is just one orgasm for Jim and one for me."
Sara just weakly smiled, nodded and headed for the door.
"Oh, by the way," Cindy continued. "Mistress Heather is expecting a full report via email tomorrow. Right now you are in her good graces. You don't want to piss her off. We will set up your training schedule and she will be in touch with your requirements. Have a good night."
Sara waited by the front door for Cindy to retrieve the Ben Wa balls. Sara didn't say anything. She accommodatingly spread her legs and allowed Cindy to insert the balls. At least her panties would keep them in, Sara thought. Her walk home was slow. She was tired, sore and the plug and balls were keeping her on the edge of another orgasm. She didn't want to cum in public, so she had to keep stopping to prevent herself from going over the edge. When Sara got home, she snuck into the garage and removed the plug and balls. Overcome with lust, she couldn't resist fingering her clit just one more time. Within seconds she was enveloped in another violent orgasm. Her shaking persuaded Jim's cum to start dripping down her leg. As she began to come back to earth, Sara thanked her lucky stars nobody entered the garage just then. She had no idea how she would explain her current state.
Frank was asleep by the time she reached the bedroom. Sara disrobed and took a quick shower. The hot water felt good and began to relax her tired muscles. She was glad Frank was asleep. She knew he would have to find out eventually. She couldn't keep sneaking around and come home to him full of another man's cum. But tonight was not the night. Sara toweled off her cooling body, pulled on her nightgown and took her clothes down to the wash machine. She started the laundry and went back to the bedroom. As she lay down, Frank, still half asleep, asked if she had a good time.
"It was fun, honey. I met a lot of new friends," she replied.
"That's nice, dear. Jim and I had fun too."
Jim sure did, Sara thought. She fell asleep to visions playing in her head of the day's events and what she would tell Mistress Heather in the morning.
Sara awoke on a bright, sunny Sunday morning very sore. The afternoon before she had been teased almost to the point of insanity. Then, before she allowed her release, she had to perform cunnilingus on four different women, was spanked and fondled by a fifth and finally double penetrated by her husband's boss and his wife.
Sara lost track of how many orgasms she had. All week, Cindy had manipulated the young housewife and controlled how often and where she would be allowed to cum. Sara spent the entire week seeking her next orgasm and was aroused more often than not. Sara's submission to Cindy grew with each successive kinky task she was given. During Sara's final exam of submission last night, she learned she had been "traded" to Heather Chandler, the sexiest woman Sara had ever seen. Heather could best be described as having a body proportioned like a Barbie doll, including large surgically enhanced breasts. Normally Sara thought fake breasts looked bad, but on Heather, they completed the sex bomb look she was going for. As Sara would soon learn, breast worship was a favorite of Mistress Heather.
Sunday was supposed to be family day, frequently taken up by soccer games. Sara had left her car at Cindy and Jim's house the night before. She explained to Frank that she had drunk a little too much wine and got a ride home. This was certainly a plausible excuse, much better than I walked home because I was too sexed out to drive.
Frank drove Sara over to the house. Sara jumped out of the car a quickly slid behind the driver's seat of her SUV. She sped away before Cindy and Jim could notice. That afternoon the entire family went to the park. There was no game scheduled. Instead they just had a picnic by the lake. Spending the day in the park with her family was a favorite activity of Sara's. At least it had been until a week ago. Now every time Sara was not focused on her family, her mind drifted back to what Cindy Anderson had done to her in this same park last week.
Sara had been instructed to expect Mistress Heather would contact her to begin her formal training. Sunday passed with no phone calls or email. Sunday night Frank began to make amorous overtures to his wife. Sara was still a little sore from the fucking she received the night before, but she was cognizant of needing not to neglect her husband. Although Frank was a good lover, Sara secretly wished he would treat her rougher like Cindy and Jim had done. Sara wasn't sure where these feelings had come from. Before last week, she had only had sex with three different people and had never cheated on her husband. But ever since Cindy had forced her to orgasm in the park, she could not resist anything the domineering woman requested. Sara felt guilty over her actions of the past week. She loved her husband and did not want to jeopardize her marriage. At the same time, she had never felt as alive as when she was submitting to the will of one of the several women she serviced last week. Even when Cindy's obnoxious husband Jim took his turn, Sara came like a banshee. Normally Sara would not give that type of man the time of day, but last night she let him fuck her ass, had sucked his cock and even thanked him.
Sara was determined that she had to tell Frank. But how? That was the real problem. Sara though maybe she could slowly start talking to Frank about some of the activities. Kind of fantasy exploration, not "guess what I did last week honey?" She and Frank had never really talked about their fantasies. For all she knew, Frank had the same desires. Sara also thought of renting a dirty movie. She was sure Frank had watched a porno before, he was a guy after all, but he never talked about them. Or maybe she could get him to go with her to a strip club. She had heard that some couples enjoy going together. If she admitted a dancer was attractive, maybe she could convince him that having a three way (with Mistress Heather or one of her other new friends) was a good idea. Once Frank had bought off on the idea, Sara theorized, he would not be in a position to object to Sara's other activities.
After thinking for a while, Sara determined none of these options was really all that good. Sara reflected on the possibility that Heather really wasn't interested in her and that Cindy and Jim would leave her alone now that they had fucked her senseless. Sara determined that the best course of action was to pretend nothing happened until Mistress Heather contacted her.
Sara enthusiastically accepted Frank's invitation to passion. Even though the sex was "vanilla" Sara enjoyed herself and was happy to give Frank pleasure. She began by sucking his cock, something she typically resisted except on "special occasions." Frank and Sara made love twice that night and Sara woke him Monday morning by servicing him again. Although Frank was certainly pleased, Sara did not allow herself to orgasm. Although she had been given permission to cum as much as she wanted on Saturday, she wasn't sure if that instruction was in force only for that day or until Mistress Heather changed her order. Sara felt the prudent course was to hold back until she was sure. Besides, Frank had difficulty determining when she was faking, so he was happy either way.
Monday morning started the week like any other. Frank was off to the office early and the k**s were off to school. Sara busied herself around the house, but stopped every half hour to check her email. Surely Mistress Heather would contact her today. Sara went back and checked her emails from last week. As she reread her instructions from Cindy, Sara began to get aroused. She even rewatched the video clips of herself tied to her bed in her wedding dress. As she did this, Sara's hand absentmindedly began rubbing her crotch. As her arousal grew, Sara moved on to the submission movies she had download at Cindy's command. Sara's hand was moving faster and faster as she approached her orgasm. Just as she was about to cum, her phone rang. She contemplated not answering, but figured it might be Mistress Heather. It took three rings before she picked up the phone to look at the caller id. Bruce Chandler was the name. It was her. Sara hesitated. What could she say? Should Sara thank Heather for spanking her on Saturday? Or thank Heather for sitting on her face that fateful day the Monday before? What would Heather order her to do?
As these thoughts raced through Sara's head, two more rings happened and the call transferred to voicemail. Because Frank and Sara had Vonage as their phone service they didn't have a regular answering machine. Once the call clicked over, Sara could not pick it up. She kept waiting for the message light to come on her phone, but it never did. Apparently Heather did not leave a message.
Sara assumed she would call back soon. Heather knew Sara's situation and would be aware of her k**s and husband's schedules. Sara sat by the phone determined to pick up quicker when Heather called back. She sat at her desk with Outlook open waiting for an email or the phone to ring. After an hour, Sara really had to go the bathroom, but she was unwilling to risk missing another call.
Sara's thoughts kept drifting back to Saturday's events. She was horny and wanted to orgasm. Finally after waiting two hours, she gave up. As she walked out of their home office, Sara looked at the doorknob and smiled.
Tuesday and Wednesday were uneventful. There was no contact from Heather, Cindy, Maggie or Andi. Sara's willpower to deny herself an orgasm was floundering. On Thursday morning, Sara remembered something. Saturday night Cindy had sent her home with a butt plug buried in her ass and Ben Wa balls dancing in her pussy. She had agreed to return them on Sunday, but had completely forgot. This would give her an excuse to see Cindy.
Sara contemplated how to return the items. She had hidden them in the garage when she came home Saturday night. Should she just drive over and hand them back hoping Cindy would take the lead? Should she wear them? The phone rang startling her from her thoughts. It was Frank. He was calling to see how Sara was doing. While they were making small talk and Sara had an idea. Said she was going for a run. Frank said that sounded like a good idea and to have fun. Sara snickered. If only Frank knew how much fun she was going to have.
Sara grabbed the toys and sprinted upstairs. She quickly stripped down pausing to look at herself in the mirror. She was proud of her looks and rubbed her fingertips on the point of her nipples. The feeling was electric. Sara followed her nipple play with an exploration of her pussy. As she expected, her juices had started to flow. The arousal of last week was returning just with the thoughts of what she was about to do.
Sara took the butt plug and quickly washed it. It had been sitting in the garage and was foul smelling. Not being an expert in washing sex toys, she used cold water. Sara didn't have any lube and hoped a little pussy juice would suffice. As Sara began to slide the plug into her now dripping snatch, she realized the folly of using cold water to clean the plug. Her pussy lips quickly contracted at the suddenly cold intrusion. "What an idiot," Sara exclaimed. She knew a little hot water was all that was needed, but then a lewd thought struck her. Sara bent over the bathroom counter. She felt like she was back serving drinks at Cindy's party. She calmly took the butt plug and put it in her mouth. She had to stretch her jaw just a bit to fit the wide apex of the plug into her mouth. This brought back a flood of memories of her ass stretching to accommodate both the insertion and retrieval of the plug a few days earlier.
While she was bent over, Sara reached between her legs and gave her pussy a little rub. Her fingers came back coated with her juice. Sara knew she could come right there in the bathroom with little additional effort, but she tried to hold back. She had learned the lesson well that denying her release always led to a better orgasm later. With her right hand now slick with her personal lubricant, Sara reached around to her butt. Without a hand to support herself, Sara had to lean onto the counter, her ample bosom pressed into the countertop. With her left hand, Sara pulled her ass cheek outward exposing her brown-eye. Her right hand moved into position behind Sara as she tried to push a finger in her own ass. Instantaneously her asshole puckered to protect itself and Sara was unsuccessful.
"How the hell did they get this plug in me," she wondered aloud.
Sara looked back into the mirror. Bent over the counter with the plug in her mouth and hands behind her, she looked every bit the slut of a week ago. Her pussy continued to juice. Sara determined that she had to get the plug where it belonged. Perhaps a different approach would work better. Sara pulled the plug from her mouth and quickly inserted it into her pussy. Her lips had to stretch a little, but they accommodated the phallus with little difficulty. While the plug was in her pussy, she resisted the idea to fuck herself by turning her attention to the Ben Wa balls. She washed them, this time in hot water, and put them aside. Sara knew she had to be ready to put her panties on immediately after inserting the balls or they would slide right out.
Sara looked around the bathroom for the item she needed, but she could not find it. Maybe Frank had used it and not returned it to the room. Sara then had another thought, but completing her task would require a trip to the kitchen. Not wanting to waste any time, she sprinted down the stairs and into the kitchen. She kept one hand on the outside of the plug to hold it in place and used the other to balance herself on the banister.
As she entered the kitchen, she suddenly remembered she was naked. She had been too focus on her own pleasure to remember such a little detail. As she had just streaked through the living room and the blinds were open, she hoped nobody happened to be looking. By now, she was too aroused to care. If somebody saw her, she figured they probably enjoyed the show.
Sara quickly grabbed the item she needed, a kitchen chair. The chair was wooden and without a pad, perfect for her mission. Not wasting any time, Sara pulled the plug from her pussy and stuck it upright on the chair. She then turned her back to the chair, and holding the plug with one hand and her butt cheek with the other, guided the plug to its destination. As wet as the plug was, Sara found that pussy juice is not the best lubricant. It certainly helped as she sat down stretching her asshole over the tapered plug, but she resolved to buy something better. Once again Sara felt as if she was being split in two. She now knew from experience, however, that once the apex was reached, the rest would dart inside. Sara gave constant pressure and tried to relax her ass muscles. Eventually she achieved her goal. The plug was buried to the handle.
Sara was panting at this point. She contemplated giving herself an orgasm. She reasoned that if Mistress Heather did not want to play with her, then she would play with herself. All of a sudden Sara heard the k**s arriving home from school. Was it that late already? No, it was just after noon. Then Sara remembered they only had a half-day because of some damn teachers' meetings. She was trapped, naked in the kitchen. Sara was frantic. Would the k**s go straight to their rooms to drop off their stuff giving her a chance to get to the master bedroom? Unlikely. They usually grabbed a snack. Could she hide in the dinning room connected to the kitchen then sprint up the stairs without being seen? That too seemed like a long shot. As she contemplated her ifs, Sara's nose detected the unmistakable smell of her arousal. Not now, she thought. How could this be turning her on?
Sara determined the basement was the safest course of action. She quickly headed down the stairs just moments before the k**s entered the kitchen. Sara looked around for a place to hide. She opened the door to the unfinished section and dashed to the dryer. She hoped she would find clothes, but alas it was empty. She then heard footsteps on the stairs. In a panic, Sara moved behind some storage boxes and sat down. Her k**s rarely did their own laundry so she felt temporarily safe. She heard the TV turn on and a movie start.
"Why are they staying inside?" Sara murmured to herself. "It is a beautiful day today."
Sara sat down on the cold cement floor to wait. The chilly sensation on her butt temporarily sated her arousal. Sara tortured herself for getting into this situation. Had she just used the bathroom counter to steady the plug instead of the kitchen chair, this situation would have been avoided. In horror, Sara remembered the Ben Wa balls were still out in her bathroom. Sara didn't think her k**s would go in there, but then again, she couldn't understand why they were in the basement. If they went looking for her, they may find much more than they bargained.
Sara's body temperature slowly warmed the foundation under her. Sitting on the handle of the butt plug made sure it was as deep as possible into her bowels. u*********sly, Sara's hips began to undulate ever so subtly putting varying amounts of pressure on the plug. Sara didn't even know she was doing it. Her conscious mind was worried about being discovered while her body was doing what it could to receive satisfaction. Once again the bouquet of her arousal was the trigger to bring her mind back to reality.
"Oh my God. I've got to cum," she said to herself. Sara knew it would only take a few strokes on her clit to reach the climax she needed. She was worried, however, about making too much noise. She had learned that she could be a screamer without much warning. She began stroking her pussy as she imagined a wicked orgasm bringing the k**s running to the back of the basement.
Sara decided she needed something to muffle the sound. She stood up, stretching her legs to get the blood flowing again and began her search. Most of the things they had stored in the basement were in boxes. She was sure there was something appropriate to gag herself, but she worried that she might drop the box or otherwise make too much noise while searching. The only item she could find was the family's dog's old nylon bone. The dog had only chewed it once and only for about a minute. He preferred rawhide. The bone had remained on the shelf because Sara was a packrat and she figured someday the dog might change his tune. It was a little small, but Sara thought she could at least bite down on it. The bone was dusty and probably still had remnants of dog slobber on it, but Sara was desperate and didn't want to risk the sound of running water in the slop sink.
She looked around a little more, hoping to find a substitute, but her search was in vain. It was now or never, Sara determined. The movie had at least an hour to run and there was no guarantee the k**s would not watch another one. Sara's arousal was clearly in control. She had not cum for four days and that was three days too many in her book.
Sara moved back behind the boxes. The space was tight. Once again she started to rub her pussy and coat her fingers with juice. She was horrified by the thought of using the dog bone as a gag, but from her point of view, there was no alternative. Sara backed as far behind the boxes as she could. She got down on her knees. She didn't sit this time, but instead spread her legs as far as the boxes would allow.
Sara took her now slick right fingers and coated the top of the bone with her own fragrance. She put the bone in her mouth and bit down. The nylon was actually taste neutral. This is probably why the dog didn't like it. The small strip of pussy juice on the top of the bone was right beneath Sara's nose. She had become very in tune with her scent during the last two weeks and she could clearly smell the aroma. Sara took a deep whiff and leaned over. She didn't want to knock down the boxes when she came. She put her left arm under her forehead for support and jammed her right hand into her crotch. She alternated finger fucking herself and rubbing her clit, but was surprised to find she could not quite get over the top. Sara stroked herself faster and faster. Her mind played visions of her serving the women of last week and others. Celebrities, neighbors and people she had never even met. Sara could feel her climax approaching. She bit down harder on the bone to suppress her craving to yell out in pleasure. Her last thought before orgasm was what she must look like right then. Naked on her hands and knees with a dog bone in her mouth. She was rocking back a forth as if she was fucking an imaginary stud while her free hand frigged her pussy like a wanton slut. It was the perfect image to send Sara over the edge.
Sara struggled not to scream and her forceful bite, aided by the bone, did its job to mask her cries of passion. Sara continued to frig her pussy as wave after wave of orgasm rolled over her body. After she finished riding out the crest of her passion, Sara dropped the bone but otherwise remained in her submissive doggie-style position. Sara wasn't sure, but she thought she didn't hear the movie for a moment, then the sound was back. In disgust with herself, Sara decided the TV had been muted and maybe she had not been as quiet as she thought. Sara resolved that she had to get out of the basement before one of the k**s came to investigate.
Sara spied the window well at the end of the basement. Luckily it was the escape hatch variety. She would easily fit inside and there was a built in ladder. But the hatch was at the wrong side of the house from the garage door. She would have to streak through the yard to make it to the service door. Sara heard movement in the basement and made up her mind. She dashed to the window and slid it open. As if driven by a hidden force, she was able to leap into the window well and grab the ladder. She slid the window closed again and started her climb. She pushed the window well cover open and raised her head just high enough to look around. Her ass was clearly visible to anyone looking at the window well from the inside, the handle of the plug black against her white skin.
Sara didn't see anyone on the street or near the neighbor's front door. Summoning all her courage, she climbed the rest of the ladder and made a mad dash for the relative safety of her back yard. She had to pause to open the gate, but fortunately it was dispatched without delay.
Sara's yard was planted with lots of bushes and had several trees. Sara determined that the odds of being seen from a neighbors yard were slim, if she moved fast. She tried to keep low behind the bushes that were close to the house. As she reached the kitchen, she had to come out of hiding to cross the deck. She looked around to see if there was a better route, but the only option was to go through the bushes near the fence. Sara quickly determined that the changes of being seen somewhere along the fence was too great.
Once again Sara attempted to call upon all her courage and move back into the open. She scurried up onto the deck and grabbed the doorknob. She was sure the door was locked, but she had to try. It didn't budge so Sara raced around the other side of the house. Already exposed, she chose not to seek shelter from the bushes opting for being outside less time. As she reached the other corner of her house, Sara once again took refuge in the bushes. This side of the house would be a problem. There was no gate and there were no trees in the front to shield the view of a passerby.
Sara was panting from exerting herself and, to her horror, was turned on again. The combination of the butt plug and humiliation had restarted the fire in her pussy temporarily quenched by her earlier orgasm. As horny as she was becoming, Sara wasn't about to masturbate outside. Throwing caution to the wind, she left the safety of the bushes and ran to the fence. Placing both hands on the top, she leapt like a gazelle and cleared the fence in one motion. She then sprinted for the garage door.
She grabbed for the knob, but her momentum and slick hands prevented her from gripping it. She hooked a couple of fingers, throwing herself off balance and fell down into the flowerbed. Her sweaty body was now covered in dirt. Sara jumped back up. Her brain was on autopilot. She grabbed the doorknob ready to rip it off. To Sara's horror, it was locked. Sara paused, standing naked on the side of her house with her hand on the doorknob trying to think. Why was the door locked? Usually it was open, especially after the k**s come home. Was she going to have to go back to the window well?
Sara heard a car on the street. She turned to look just as it passed the house. Sara was relieved that the car never slowed down and the driver did not turn his head. As a sense of relief washed over her, Sara's mind had a moment of clarity. There was a hide-a-key in the front yard. It was located in a fake pinecone near a big pine tree. Getting to the key would require crossing about a 20-foot space of open territory, but Sara didn't care. She had to get inside. Sara crouched at the edge of house looking both ways up the street. Her neighbor three house up was watering her flowers, but there were no cars. Sara figured she could get to the tree, find the key and get back in less than 30 seconds. She waited until her neighbor turned around, made one more quick scan for cars and headed out to the tree. Her peripheral vision was a blur. Sara was only concerned with what was directly in front of her. She reached the tree and dropped back to her knees. She was unconcerned with the dirt or the fact that she was mooning the world, her plugged ass and dripping slit on display for anyone who cared to look.
There were several pinecones on the ground and Sara frantically searched for the one containing her prize. It took a little longer than she estimated, but she finally was able to dash back to the house. As she turned the corner, Sara looked back up the street. Her neighbor just waved. Humiliated beyond words, Sara quickly opened the garage door, stepped inside and furiously frigged her pussy. Within seconds she exploded into her second orgasm of the afternoon, leaning on the car for support. As Sara came down from her high, she noticed the service door to the garage was still open.
Sara shut the door and moved quietly to the inside door. She slowly peaked inside trying to determine where the k**s were located. As luck would have it, perhaps her first luck on the day, she heard the TV from the basement. Sara hoped both k**s were watching the movie as she crept into the house. She wanted to run, but knew that her steps would be clearly audible in the basement. That might bring them upstairs to find out where she had been. Instead she slowly tiptoed across the carpet. As she snuck through the living room, she was horrified to see the blinds were still open. Sara knew she had to move as quietly as she could. There was no way to quickly move past the window. About half way across the room, Sara began to feel relief again, but it was short lived. A convertible, filled with high school boys came around the corner. As it passed the house, it suddenly slammed on the brakes and slid to a stop. Sara, drawn by the noise, looked out the picture window. The boys stared then the driver honked the horn. The driver was Jordan. He lived down the street. Sara could think of nothing to do but wave and continue her slow journey across the room. When she reached the stairs, she picked up the pace.
Sara made it into her bedroom without being caught by her k**s. She hurriedly locked the door. She was sticky with a mixture of sweat, dirt and on her thighs, pussy juice. She looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. Her hair was a mess and her whole body was blushing. Her pussy lips were puffy, her nipples were hard and her clit was peaking out from its hood. Lost in the lust her body was displaying, Sara sat down on the edge of the bathtub and brought herself off again. This time she held a towel over her mouth. It was much better than the dog bone.
Her journey took most of the afternoon. By the time her third orgasm had finally quenched Sara's fire, it was already 3pm. Sara needed to shower and clean up. Every nerve ending in her body was tingling and Sara felt alive. She took a luxurious hot shower allowing the rivulets of water to cascade over her head and down her body. Sara was careful to wash her entire body. She didn't want any signs of her afternoon betraying her. By 4pm she was out of the shower and back into her clothes. Sara carefully hid the butt plug and the Ben Wa balls. She would have to return them another day.
Frank came home right on time. His efforts with the out-of-state problem account were beginning to bear fruit. They were happier which made Jim Anderson happier. Frank started to think he might be in line for a big promotion. After a simple dinner, Frank suggested the family go to see a movie. The k**s said they were not interested, after all that is how they spent their afternoon. Sara thought it was a fine idea. Unburdened with having to pick a movie the whole family could agree on, Frank let Sara pick a sappy romantic comedy. Shortly after the movie began, Sara put her head on Frank's shoulder and leaned into him. Frank took the hint and put his arm around his wife.
Sara stayed this way for the better part of an hour. He was contented in Frank's arms and very happy. As the third reel of the film started, Sara got a nasty idea. She excused herself to go to the washroom. Once inside the stall, she removed her pants and took off her panties. Placing them in her purse, she put her pants back on and headed into the theater. On her way back to her seat, she took note of where the people sitting around them were located. Fortunately this movie was nearing the end of its run and the theater was not crowded.
Sara sat down and leaned back onto Frank, holding both of her arms together in front of her. Frank obligingly put his arm back around her. After a couple of minutes, Sara gingerly began tracing her finger up and down Frank's thigh. He looked down at his wife, but she did not return his gaze. Sara's head was looking down at his lap. Her leisurely finger action was starting to have an effect on Frank. He started to get a hard-on. Kind of a half-staff at first, but as soon as Sara noticed, she started rubbing the bulge. Quickly Frank was at full erection, straining at the front of his jeans. Sara lifted her head and looked around. Nobody was in their row, and from what she could remember, nobody was behind them. She unzipped Frank's fly. Immediately he pulled on her shoulder as if to say stop. Sara was unrelenting. She pulled out Frank's cock and started giving it a series of good squeezes. Sara looked up at Frank's face as he released the pressure on her shoulder. Now it was Frank's turn to look around and Sara started stroking his shaft up and down.
This sudden turn of events both shocked and excited Frank. He knew he could be arrested for indecent exposure, but at the same time, he thought the risk was minimal. Unless somebody walked down the aisle, he didn't think anyone would see what was happening. The film seemed to be almost over, so Frank figured he had to act fast. He took his hand and guided Sara's head down into his lap. She wasn't expecting this, but clearly it excited her. As she took him in her mouth, Sara could feel her pussy moisten. Sara could tell Frank was exited too. His cock was harder than she had felt it in a long time. It pulsated in her mouth. She knew he would come quickly. That was fine with her. What started as a little tease had quickly gone out of control. Less than a minute after Sara took Frank in her mouth, he stiffened and shot a deluge of cum into her mouth. Sara did her best to swallow it all, but some ran out the side of her mouth. She promptly zipped Frank back up and sat upright. The small stream on semen on the side of her mouth glistened is the light from the projector as she smiled at Frank. Without saying a word, she took Frank's hand. He apparently did not notice she had unzipped her pants as she guided his fingers below. Frank was greeted with a warm and inviting pussy, simmering in its natural liquid. Frank started to move his fingers up and down as Sara started to mew. Just then his expression changed. He realized she had not been wearing her panties. Looking at his face, Sara could tell from his eyes what he was thinking. She reached over to her purse and pulled up the garment before pushing it back down.
Frank nodded approvingly and began to rub her clit. Sara tilted her head backward and started to arch her back. Just then the movie ended. Although the house lights were still off, people in rows in front of the happy couple started standing up. Frank quickly removed his hand. Sara struggled with her zipper and could not secure her pants fast enough so she pulled her purse onto her lap. Frank looked her square in the eyes and put his finger in her mouth to suck. Sara was humiliated. Everyone walking up the aisle could see them if they were paying attention. Even so, it excited her and she dutifully cleaned off his finger.
After all the people in front of them left, Sara finally zipped up her pants. As they stood and turned to leave, Sara saw several people still sitting behind them. Sara imagined each one of them know what had just transpired. She could not look them in the eye. Instead she took fleeting glances to see if anybody was watching them as they exited the theater.
When they got back to the car, Frank asked what brought on Sara's "naughtiness." She said she was just feeling very close to him after being in his arms for so long. Sara explained she just wanted to tease him a little and get him hard so he would want to make love later. Frank said that was a fine idea, but he was also pleased (and what man wouldn't be) with what happened in the theater.
They drove home in silence. Sara thought about trying to start the conversation about fantasies, but instead chose to leave the kinkiness of the evening to speak for itself. If Frank enjoyed getting blown in public, perhaps she could convince him to do more.
The k**s were in bed by the time Frank and Sara got home. Frank said he was tired, but Sara said she was going to stay up for a while. Frank went to bed while Sara went to the den to check their email. Mistress Heather still had not sent a message. The voicemail light was flashing. Sara's heart raced that Mistress Heather may have called back. The caller ID showed two numbers. One was Heather's and one looked like a telemarketer. Sara dialed the access number and started to play the voicemail. Her heart was racing and her blood pressure was rising. Alas, the telemarketer was the one who left the message. Something about a timeshare. Sara deleted the message with disgust.
Determined that if Mistress Heather was not going to leave a message Sara would have to make contact, she sat down to compose an email to her goddess. Sara retold the story of what happened Saturday night after Heather had left as well has the details of her day trapped in the basement and her evening at the movies. She pleaded with Mistress Heather to give her instructions about how they were to proceed. Sara promised to be home tomorrow and said she would pick up the phone immediately. By the time she was finished composing the email, about 2 hours had past. It was now after midnight. The familiar itch was back in Sara's crotch. Confessing her sins to her mistress had aroused the housewife. She was almost disappointed Frank had cum in her mouth. If he hadn't, maybe he would be ready to satisfy her now. Sara began to play with her pussy one final time for the day. She played her favorite submission movie on the PC and quickly had a small, but satisfying orgasm. As she was about to log off, she thought better of it. She opened Outlook and dispatched a short email to Mistress Heather about what she had just done. She hoped her honestly would stimulate Mistress Heather's appreciation for her.
Sara shut down the PC and headed back to bed. She slid under the covers without waking Frank. In the morning, he was gone. She must have slept past the alarm. She was dreaming when she thought she heard the alarm, but it was not going off. When she looked at the clock it was 9:40. A sickening notion entered her brain as she picked up the phone. Of course. It had happened again. Another missed call from Mistress Heather. How could this be? Sara never slept late. Her four orgasms the day before must have taken their toll.
Sara got out of bed and headed to the PC. There was an email waiting for her.
"I see you don't follow through on your promises," began the message from Mistress Heather. "Obviously you have decided to go out instead of waiting for my call. No matter. There are plenty of other sluts I can spend my time with. After your emails from yesterday I really thought you had potential. Cindy certainly spoke highly of the way you were progressing. I thought you were ready for your formal training to begin, but I guess I was wrong. I will be out of town this weekend. Perhaps next week were can get together if you prove yourself worthy. This weekend prove to me you are a slut. I don't care what you do, but do it for me and send me proof. Pictures, video, personal testimonial from the participants, I don't care what it is. Do this for me and prove you can follow directions or consider us finished. - Mistress Heather."
Sara read and reread the email. She was shivering with the thought of never being with Mistress Heather again. She didn't know what she could do, but at least she had three days to figure it out. Sara sent an email back to Mistress Heather apologizing. She explained that she was worn out from the day before and had slept in. Sara accepted Mistress Heather's terms and told her she would not be disappointed again.
Mistress Heather responded quickly that Sara had just one chance left. She would check her email Monday morning and if she didn't have a message from Sara proving her worth, the deal was off. Mistress Heather would order Jim, Cindy, Maggie, Andi, and Susan not to have anything to do with her. Sara thought about calling Mistress Heather back and pleading to see her. Somehow she knew that would not work. Mistress Heather had challenged her and she had to come through.
Freed from having to wait around the house for Mistress Heather to call, Sara spent the morning running errands and trying to catch up on the chores from during the week. She even drove by the mall thinking about stopping at Maggie's. She was sure Maggie and Andi could help her act like a slut. Sara sat in the parking lot contemplating whether to go in or not. Finally her lust got the better of her and she walked into the mall. She walked purposely up to the Professional Woman store and went inside. Andi greeted her with a big smile.
"Mistress Heather sent out an email this morning telling the group you might be looking for help," were the first words out of Andi's mouth. "We thought of something. It might not be enough, but it is a start. Let me get Maggie."
Maggie came out from the office and gave Sara a big hug.
"I was hoping you would come by. I think I have the answer to your dilemma," Maggie said gleefully. "Come on back to the office."
Sara followed Maggie back. She was still enthralled by the movement of Maggie's butt. Even if they couldn't help her pass Mistress Heather's task, she was glad she visited.
Once in her office Maggie told Sara to sit down. She proceeded to explain her plan. Mistress Heather had tasked Sara to prove she was a slut, but not told her exactly what to do. Maggie said that gave them some latitude. Maggie said she and Andi had talked about it and thought a public orgasm caught on videotape would do the trick. Sara would take off her clothes in the store. Maggie would lend her a coat and some boots. Sara could spend time masturbating in the shop to speed things up, but when she was close to cumming, she would have to go into the mall, open the coat and finish. Andi would follow with a small video camera to document what she had done. Sara was not crazy about the idea, but being at a loss for an alternate option she agreed.
"Great," said Maggie. "Now there is only the matter of our fee to provide this service. "
Sara could guess what the fee would be. She slid out of the chair and crawled over to Maggie's chair.
"You have learned fast. Mistress Heather will be happy when I report that you just did that without being asked. Will you now eat my pussy until I cum?" questioned the statuesque brunette.
"Of course," replied Sara.
"Ok. Quick like a bunny, get under my desk," instructed Maggie.
Sara crawled around and squeezed under the desk. Maggie explained she always thought the guy office fantasy of getting a secret blowjob while conducting business was hot. She always wanted to try it for herself. Maggie spread her legs. Sara was now looking up her short skirt. Maggie was not wearing underwear. Sara though back to what Andi had said about Mistress Heather telling the group what Sara's task was and wondering if she was really so predictable that Maggie knew she would stop by. Her thoughts were short lived as Maggie told her to get to work and pulled her head under her skirt.
Sara diligently began lapping at Maggie's pussy. She even inserted a couple of fingers and tenderly began to finger fuck the older woman. Maggie was moaning softly. She pressed the intercom and told Andi to come inside.
"You were right, Andi," Sara heard Maggie say. "She arrived just as you predicted, agreed to our plan and is giving me the most wonderful licking right now."
"It doesn't take much effort to predict what a slut will do," replied Andi. "I'll go find a coat and boots for her to wear and grab the video camera."
Andi returned with the clothes and a pocket sized video camera. She returned just in time to film Maggie's orgasm. Maggie's hands hit the table several times and her orgasm ripped through her. Andi wondered what the sound was like under the desk. At least Sara would know when Maggie climaxed.
Maggie rolled her chair back and Sara began to climb out from underneath the desk. Andi had a perfect view of Sara's glistening face as she emerged. Sara blushed when she saw the camera.
"Thank you Sara," Maggie stated with genuine affection in her voice. "But it is time to get you naked."
Sara began to take off her clothes. While undressing she noticed the coat was a little longer than she had assumed Andi would pick out. It was leather, no doubt from the secret storeroom and about 3/4 length. Next Sara spied the boots. They were leather thigh highs with what looked to be a 3-inch heel. Sara had never worn thigh high boots before. She wondered what they would feel like.
It only took a matter of moments for Sara to shed her garments. She quickly wrapped the coat over her naked body. It took a little longer to add the boots, but once they were zipped up, Sara had to admit they looked great. The coat managed to cover her ass and pussy with a few inches to spare. Sara was thankful for that. There was about a 5-inch gap between the top of the boots and the bottom of the coat. Sara noticed her reflection in the mirror screamed look at me.
Determined to get this task over, Sara walked out of the office and back to the front of the store. Maggie and Andi watched closely as Sara twirled giving them the full view. Andi voiced her approval, but Maggie said something was missing. Sara was led back to the leather room. She was worried Maggie would make her wear a collar. Instead Maggie grabbed a pair of fishnet stockings and a garter belt.
"The fishnets will draw the eye better than your bare skin," Maggie reasoned. "Take the boots off and let's get these back on."
Sara sat down on the small bench and removed the boots. Maggie then took each leg in turn and sensually unwrapped the stockings onto Maggie's legs. Each time she reached the top of the stocking, Maggie's hand reached up and stroked Sara's slit a couple of times to make sure she was on-board with the plan. The first time Maggie did that, Sara reflexively flinched backward. After the second stocking, Sara slid forward to make for contact. Maggie obliged her with a couple of extra strokes, then stopped with a not yet look at the easily excitable girl. Maggie helped Sara put the boots back on and had her stand in front of the mirror. Sara thought Maggie was right about the stockings. The netting effect made her legs look somewhat covered. It was not as obvious that she didn't have a skirt on under the coat. You had to strain your eyes a little, but if you did notice, the look was much sluttier.
Maggie took position behind Sara and reached her arms around Sara's waist. "You look like a vision in this getup," she stated with authority. Maggie let her hands roam over Sara's stomach and hips, but paid careful attention not to hit any of Sara's joy spots. Maggie could feel Sara start to swoon slightly and press her butt backward looking for contact. Sara's body language was clear, so Maggie reached up and unzipped the front of the coat about half way down. This left Sara open for Maggie to reach inside the coat and start kneading her breasts. Maggie fondled Sara for a couple of minutes. Sara's breathing was becoming more ragged and she continued pushing her ass back into Maggie, only now with more frequency. Maggie removed her right hand and snuck it under the back of Sara's coat. "Spread your legs for me. Give me access to that luscious pussy of yours," Maggie demanded. Sara complied immediately as Maggie sought out her moistening lips. With her left hand Maggie now took grip on Sara's nipple, pulling and twisting it to full hardness.
Sara was now bent over keeping a watchful eye on the mirror enjoying all of Maggie's attention. Maggie was expertly manipulating the young girl, turning her on and preparing her for another trip through the mall. Sara knew the woman on display. It was her wanton inner slut. She also knew this is exactly who Mistress Heather wanted her to be and he was happy to provide the persona. Sensing how much Sara was enjoying herself, Maggie slowed down her assistance. Sara was going to have to finish herself in public to comply with Mistress Heather's orders.
"There is one more item I need for you," said Maggie. "While I go and get it, I want you to watch yourself in the mirror. I want one finger in your pussy and one finger in your ass. Imagine you're getting double penetrated again like last weekend at the Anderson's. Oh, by the way... if you cum before you are out in the mall, I'll give you such a beating you will not sit down for a week." With that, Maggie walked out of the room.
Sara sighed. She wanted nothing more than to put a finger in her pussy, but she worried that after all the stimulation she had just received from Maggie, she would not be able to hold back the orgasm building within her. Sara took the middle finger on her right hand and slowly slid it into her wetness. She did not feel the need to suck on her finger first for lubrication. She knew it would not meet resistance. Sara made sure to give herself four or five good strokes with that finger. She then pulled it out and reached behind her. She spread her cheek with her left hand and quickly inserted the right finger knuckle deep in her asshole. Her ass quickly snapped shut around the intruder. Even after wearing the butt plug on multiple occasions, Sara still was not accustomed to being penetrated in that manner. Sara now moved her left hand back to her pussy and again inserted the middle finger. This time she found her pussy even wetter than a minute earlier. While she rode her middle finger, Sara rubbed her clit with her thumb. Looking back in the mirror, Sara liked what she saw. Her face was flush with the look of an impending climax. This excited Sara even more. As Sara continued to manipulate her clit and alternately penetrate her ass and pussy, her moans of pleasure grew louder. Within two minutes of Maggie leaving her alone, Sara was reduced to a quivering mess.
Maggie returned carrying a small, odd-looking device with straps attached. "Enough of that for now," she said. "Pull your hands away and put them behind your head." Obeying this request had the effect of pressing Sara's breasts outward where the nipples found simulation pressing against the leather of the coat. "I borrowed Andi's butterfly for your adventure. You can pay her back later. Just in case you have trouble cumming in public, this should help."
Sara looked at the odd contraption. She was ready to cum whether in public or private so she wasn't sure the butterfly was necessary, but she wasn't about to argue about a new way to be stimulated. Maggie had Sara step into the straps and tightened the waistband. Maggie explained that the butterfly was a two-speed clit teaser meant to be work under a woman's clothes. Speed one was generally use to keep the woman on simmer. As she switched it on, Sara swooned. "Of course in your case, speed one is probably all you need," snickered Maggie. "I'll make you a deal, if you manage to walk all the way to Victoria's Secret, I call Susan and have her switch it to speed two."
Sara didn't think she would last that long. She didn't think she would make it out of the store. "I need to get going, Maggie," Sara said. "If I don't get out there, I'm going to come on the spot."
"Ok, my love. You may go. Zip the coat up. Andi will follow you at a safe distance with the camera. When you are ready to come, make sure she has a clean shot of you or the orgasm doesn't count. You may need to have a couple just to be sure we get good footage for Mistress Heather. By the way, she will definitely want to see footage of you flashing the camera," Maggie said with a cruel smile.
Sara didn't care about the details. She moved quickly to the front of the store, grabbing Andi's hand on the way by the counter. Andi barely grabbed the video camera before she was hustled out the door by the impatient Sara. Several customers browsing the clothing racks seemed confused by the leather-clad outfit. Maggie explained that Sara was taking part in a dare by Andi.
The insistent buzzing of the butterfly on Sara's clit was maddening. She knew it was only a matter of minutes before she would climax. Andi suggest that she move ahead of Sara and film her walking through the center of the mall. Sara didn't care as long has her path took her toward Victoria's Secret and Susan turning up the vibration. Sara nervously looked around as she strode through the mall. Andi kept on the move, one step ahead of her, trying to keep her in the center of the frame. As they approached the food court, Sara knew the end was near. She waved Andi over and told her she needed to find a place to cum. With the same wicked smile Andi had given her in Maggie's office, she told Sara to sit on a bench at a resting area in the middle of the walkway.
"I can't do that," protested Sara
"If you prefer, I can keep you walking around until you cum standing up," replied the young girl. "This will be fun. I'll sit on the bench on the opposite side. You will have your orgasm and I will tape you not trying to move or make a sound."
Sara glared at Andi. How does she come up with these ideas? But time was short and Sara knew that Andi's plan was better than cumming while walking through the crowded food court.
Sara sat down, crossed her legs and put her hand in her lap. Andi took up her position, although her view was partially obstructed by people walking through the sitting area. Sara tried to discretely rub her thighs together to hasten the inevitable. She closed her eyes are try to picture herself on her knees in front of Mistress Heather. A brushing against her knee roused her from her fantasy. A woman carrying numerous shopping bags had bumped into her.
Looking back to Andi, Sara sought guidance. Andi breathlessly mouthed the words, "spread your legs." Sara did so without thinking. Andi continued giving her instructions like a third base coach. "Unzip the coat down past your nipples." "Lift the front higher on your thighs." "Put pressure on the butterfly with your hands."
Sara followed each instruction. Each time she felt her pussy constrict and felt closer to orgasm. Anyone sitting across from her could see right up the coat and knew she was panty-less. This turned Sara on as Andi focused the camera filming her humiliation and arousal. Anyone on the second floor would know she was not wearing a bra or even a shirt under the coat. Sara heard people walking around her, but she was totally focused on Andi and the buzzing on her clit.
Finally, about a minute later, Sara let go. Careful not to arouse suspicion, Sara closed her eye, gritted her teeth and tried not to give any outward appearance of impropriety as a massive orgasm overtook her body. Anyone looking at her would certainly have noticed her shaking, but Sara was too far-gone to care. Andi did her best to film the epicenter of Sara's debasement, but several people walked between the two women blocking the view of the camera several times. Still, the footage would clearly show Sara quaking in ecstasy in plain view of anyone who cared to look. All too soon, at least from Andi's position, although probably not from Sara's, the orgasm ran its course and Sara began to come to her senses. She looked around convinced everyone would be staring at her. To her relief, she did not see a crowd waiting for her next move. A couple of high school girls had arrived on the scene and were moving past Sara with big smiles on their faces. Sara blushed realizing they had watched her performance.
Sara stood up and moved over to where Andi was sitting. She noticed Andi's nipples per as hard as her own. At least Andi got some enjoyment too, she thought. "That was amazing. Let's head back to the store," Sara commented. "Not just yet," replied Andi. "There were some people blocking my view and you still have not flashed me. Plus Susan will be disappointed if you don't visit her. Don't you want the butterfly turned up?"
Sara pondered Andi's last statement. Truthfully, she was spent. She really didn't want the butterfly turned up right now. However, she also knew by the time she walked back to the store, she would be ready to beg for another release. Sara always took a little longer to cum the second time and she wondered if the low setting on the butterfly would be enough. If Maggie and Andi didn't have mercy on her and help her cum, she might be left horny and without release. She decided Andi was right and they should continue their quest.
"I have an idea," offered Andi. "Victoria's Secret is upstairs. Instead of taking the escalator, use the glass elevator. Wait until nobody is getting on, then flash me through the glass." Sara wasn't sure about that, but at least she would have some cover. She reluctantly agreed and started walking to the elevator. Andi took the escalator and took position on the walkway opposite the elevator. Sara had to wait through three round trips before her chance to have the elevator alone presented itself. Sara entered the elevator, pushed the button for the second floor and unzipped the coat. Summoning up her courage, she turned around, pulled open the coat and pressed her body to the glass. The only sound Sara heard was the beating of her heart. She then heard the clacking sound of the butterfly wedged against the glass and the smell of her own arousal. She quickly backed away from the glass a just had enough time to pull the coat shut as the doors were opening. The fire between her legs had returned. She was determined to cover the distance to Victoria's Secret as quickly as possible. Sara exited the elevator with her hands in the coat pockets holding it closed as tightly as possible. As she was exiting, two young moms entered, each with a baby carriage. "Whew," said the first one. "What's that smell?" The second one looked straight at Sara and the door's shut.
Sara had too many other things on her mind to worry about what the two moms thought of her. She turned ready to make a dash to the sanctuary of Susan's store, when her face came squarely in contact with the chest of a security guard. She looked up and saw a hulking giant of a man. He was at least 6 foot 4 inches tall, black and his head was shaved. Sara's brief encounter with his chest left her head dazed. He was obviously very muscular like a former football player. Her wore a nametag that said Sam.
"Just what do you think you are doing, miss?" he questioned, his baritone voice resonating through Sara's head. She stammered for an answer, but could not find her voice.
"We have you on surveillance tape walking around the mall and my partner saw what you did in the elevator. I'm afraid we are going to have to call the police. Sara turned to run. If she was arrested her family would find out and her reputation would be ruined. The security guard, obviously prepared for such an event quickly grabbed Sara's arm and pushed her face first into the wall next to the elevator door.
"Don't make it worse for yourself, miss. We deal with enough shoplifters and crazy guys to handle the likes of you."
Sara continued to struggle, frantic to find a way out. Perhaps if Andi were here she could explain or maybe she could distract the guard.
But Sam was far too experienced to let anything happen to his prize. In his years as a security guard he had learned how to stay focused when taking down a prep. Everyday he dealt with shoplifters and vagrants. He was on a first name basis with every patrol officer in the area. Hardly a day went by that somebody was not arrested. Working quickly, Sam kicked Sara's legs apart. He then pulled each arm behind her back quickly snapping his handcuffs on her wrists. Although her clothes left little to the imagination, Sam gave her a quick pat down. If questioned, his official response would be it was policy to check for shoplifting. In reality, it was because he enjoyed the power his position allowed him to exercise. After frisking the now frightened young girl, he spun Sara around. Without her hands to protect her, Sara's coat swung open wildly. Her naked body on display, Sam took an inventory of the woman. She was attractive, that was for sure. Her hard nipples, dripping pussy and buzzing vibrator intrigued Sam. This was not his everyday detention.
"My, my," exclaimed the security guard. "This is a first. I think we had better get you down to the holding cell until we figure out what is going on." Sara was humiliated beyond words. "Don't worry honey, I'll zip up that coat for you." Sam eagerly took both sides of Sara's coat and fit the two sides of the zipper together. He slowly, much slower than necessary thought Sara, pulled the zipper up while holding the bottom of the coat together. Sam's eyes focused intensely on Sara's as if having a staring contest. Sara felt him looking into her soul. By the time he was half way done with the zipper, Sara could no longer hold his gaze and cast her eyes downward. It was then she noticed the bulge in his pants. It was large and it was growing. "This pervert is enjoying this," Sara thought to herself, missing the irony of her calling someone else a pervert.
As the zipper reached the top of the coat, Sam let go of the bottom and casually touched the front of the butterfly. Sara had almost forgot it was on. It could have been a mistake, but in Sara's state she was sure it was not. The slight added pressure brought stronger sensations to Sara's clit. She jumped back, her eyes locking once again on Sam's. Sam just smiled.
The walk back to the security office was long and distracting. Sara had grown to enjoy being restrained over the last couple of weeks and the feelings of helplessness from Sam's handcuffs were having an effect. The constant buzz of the butterfly and the fear of the unknown about what was going to happen had Sara on the edge of another major orgasm. Sam was explaining that the security cameras had tracked Sara as she walked around the mall. The footage was not clear enough of her sitting by the food court to tell she had an orgasm, but Sam told her he thought she had. He added the elevator camera clearly showed her pulling her coat open and flashing the mall. "We don't take too kindly to that kind of behavior, miss. This is a family mall," he said matter of fatly. "My partner noticed the other girl filming you. She will not get away."
Sara's head was pounding, partially because of the threat of being arrested and partially by the heat between her legs. By the time they reached the security office, Sara was ready to make a deal.
"Listen Sam," she began. If you let me go, I'll do anything you want."
"Really?" he replied as he ushered her into a small interview room. "It seems like I can already do what I want. Since it is Friday, they close the management office at noon. Other than my partner, there is nobody working for the mall here today. The police take at least a half an hour, sometime more, to get here. We've got all afternoon together."
Sara's heart sank realizing everything he said was true.
Sam sat her down in a chair. He left her hands cuffed behind her back. "I'll be right back. I need to find my partner."
Sara was squirming in her seat. Her desire to cum had her in a difficult place. She knew she would do anything for an orgasm, but servicing two guys in the mall wasn't exactly on her agenda today.
Sam stopped at the door and looked back at Sara. "You look a little warm. I know it gets a little 'stuffy' in this room. Why don't we unzip that jacket?"
Sara shook her head, although she didn't think her protest would matter. Sam walked back over to the chair. Because of his height, his groin was almost even with Sara's eyes. Sam definitely was sporting a full package. As Sam slowly pulled the zipper down, Sara fantasized about what his penis would look like. Sam had deftly grabbed the pull of the zipper with his thumb and middle finger of his right hand. As he pulled it down, his index finger traced the line of the zipper on Sara's chest. He opened the coat down about two inches past Sara's breasts allowing his finger to travel the length of Sara's cleavage. Sara was incredible turned on by this simple movement and slouched in the chair make a soft, primal sound, which could not be interpreted any way but that she was now in heat.
Again Sam just smiled and headed toward the door. He had enjoyed the services of plenty of white women in the interview room over the years. Normally they put up a fight, but his hard body (Sam had indeed played college football) and 9-inch cock always won them over. Most shoplifters would sacrifice their virtue to stay out of jail. He knew Sara was in no real trouble with the law. The mall management certainly would not approve of her contact, but they probably would not press charges. She would be given a warning and told to stay out of the mall. Sam also knew that Sara didn't need to find out that information until after his partner and him had some fun. He only hoped his partner had caught Sara's accomplice.
Sara sat alone in the interview room. Sam's touch had ignited a new flame in her pussy. Her public orgasm and exhibition in the elevator had kept her pussy wet, but the handcuffs and Sam's finger had lit an inferno. Sara prayed for his quick return to quench her craving, but as she watched the wall clock tick, she knew she was going to have to take matters into her own hands.
With her hands cuffed behind her, Sara was initially at a loss for what she could do to get herself off. The butterfly was keeping her overheated, but would not take her over the edge. If only it was on the higher setting!
Sara was getting anxious. She needed to cum and cum quickly. She backed up to the doorknob and tried to open it. The knob spun in her hand, but it was obviously locked from the outside. She thought about how she had fucked the doorknob in the Anderson's basement, but she couldn't do that here with the door closed. Sara did manage to put a little pressure on the butterfly by trying to grind herself on the doorknob, but the angles were not correct and she only served to tease herself more.
Sara scanned the room again. The only furniture was a small table and two chairs. Finally Sara's brain clicked a solution to her problem. The table had a sharp edge. It was not ideal, but it would work. Sara hurriedly pushed the chair out of the way and bent herself over the corner of the table. With her legs spread on either side of the corner, the height of her boots was just high enough to rock herself back and forth pressing the butterfly fiercely onto her clit. Sara was moaning in full abandon now. She was thankful the management office next door was empty for the weekend. Clearly they would have been able to hear her. As would people in the hall, she thought. But Sara didn't care. A monster orgasm was building within her and nothing was going to stop it.
Just as Sara was about to go over the edge, the door opened again. A serious looking black woman, almost a wide as she was tall came strolling in. The sight of Sara humping the table greeted her. Next through the door, was Andi, pushed from behind by Sam. Like Sara, Andi was handcuffed. Sara looked up and saw lust in Andi's eyes.
The black woman walked behind Sara and gave her ass a hard swat. "What do we have here?" she queried. "A white slut humping my table? What are we going to do?"
The humiliation was too much for Sara. She exploded in orgasm and saw stars. Her eyes were closed and she was oblivious to anything happening around her. All she knew that her body was releasing a tremendous amount of sexual energy and endorphins. Her mind was spinning. She couldn't stop herself, not that she wanted to. She continued to hump the edge of the table, while arching her back and howling. Andi had heard those sounds before and was happy for her friend. Sam and his partner had never witnessed an erotic sight like Sara. They were glad they were working today.
As Sara finally calmed down, the black lady spoke to her. "My name is Glenda. When I caught Andi filming you in the elevator we had a little discussion about what you were doing. I think her description of you as a total slut is accurate."
Glenda effortlessly lifted the now limp Sara off the edge of the table and put her back onto one of the chairs. Sara slumped down and offered no resistance as Glenda unzipped her coat and slid it off her shoulders taking care to give Sara's nipple a firm squeeze. She then turned off the butterfly and removed it from Sara's hips.
"Yes, I think you and I are going to have some fun this afternoon."
As Sara slumped in the chair, Glenda paced back and forth. She alternately looked at Sara, then Andi and Sam as if contemplating her options. “Sam, what are we going to do?” she began. “We have two nice sluts here. No waiting.”
Sam looked at the scene before him. He did not find Glenda attractive. No man in his right mind would. She could go from friendly to bitch in seconds. Still he did enjoy sharing his conquests with her. Most of the girls they caught shoplifting would never consider making charges against him when they learned they would have to admit that had eaten Glenda’s pussy. Glenda could be very forceful when she wanted to be. Because of her size, she didn’t get regular sex. She had found her best option was submissive girls, but even they were getting harder to find and more attractive dooms filled the local scene. Her job as a security guard worked well for her. Even the ones who did not like pussy would be mesmerized by Sam’s cock and eventually agree to do her in order to get at him.
Andi sat back and watched as the scene unfolded. She had heard about Sam through the g****vine. A woman who had shoplifted in Professional Woman had even told Maggie a story about Sam’s prowess. Andi was ready to find out first hand. Although she primarily enjoyed the company of women, Andi was not beyond taking pleasure from being penetrated by a man, especially when there were no strings attached. Based on the tent pole in Sam’s pants, Andi guessed he could satisfy both Sara and herself.
“OK sluts,” began Glenda. “I know what I want. I think Sara needs a little more rest, so we’re going to start with you Andi. I’m going to take off your handcuffs. You’re not going to try and run are you?”
“No mam,” answered Andi.
“Good. After I remove the cuffs I want you to take off your clothes. Every last stitch. I don’t want you changing your mind about leaving us before we are satisfied. “
Andi was not going anywhere. It had been several days since she and Maggie last played and she was primed for some attention. Andi quickly shed her clothes. Sam and Glenda smiled. Andi was as beautiful as Sara.
“Be a dear, Andi, and put your hands back behind your back again.”
Andi complied and Sam quickly reapplied the cuffs.
“OK girls,” Glenda said as if passing sentence. “You are about to meet first hand one of Chicago’s best cocks. If I could have your full attention please.”
Glenda wasted no time unfastening Sam’s belt and unbuttoning his trousers. With one swift motion, she pulled down his pants and underwear to his ankles. With her guidance, Sam quickly pulled off his pants. The two made a good team. They had done this countless times before. Sam’s cock was stiff, but not fully erect. Andi thought it looked angry. Sara still wasn’t thinking. She was, even now, just recovering from the orgasm she achieved humping the table.
Sam knew the drill. He started rocking his hips causing his cock to sway back and forth. Andi and Sara’s eyes followed the bouncing head as if they were watching a tennis match. They were mesmerized as they watched it grow harder. For her part, Glenda was watching the girls. She enjoyed the view of white girls seeing their first big black cock. She could tell Andi was particularly enthralled. Glenda knew Andi would soon be eating out of her hand.
Glenda moved behind Sam, reached around and gently grabbed his cock. Slowly lifting it up and down, she asked the girls if this is what they wanted? Both Andi and Sara nodded in agreement.
Glenda: “Andi, it seems like you enjoy bossing Sara around. Is this correct?”
Andi: “Yes mam. Both Maggie and I enjoy Sara’s willingness to serve.”
Glenda: “Maggie? You mean the owner of Professional Woman?”
Andi: “That is correct.”
Glenda: “I would not have guessed that. I always thought she was an uptight society bitch. I may have to pay her a visit.”
Andi snickered to herself. She knew Glenda was not Maggie’s type, but it would be fun watching Glenda make fun of herself trying to seduce her boss.
Glenda: “As I was starting to say… Andi, you have enjoyed having Sara serve you in the past. I think today it is only fair that you switch places and serve her. Besides, she needs to rest a little more before we break her in. I want you on your knees. Sam is hard, but not hard enough. Why don’t you put that pretty little mouth of yours to good work and get him rock solid.”
Andi smiled. Maggie made her suck her strap-on often enough. It would be a nice change to get a real dick in her mouth. Andi slid off the chair and took a position in front of Sam. Glenda was still waving Sam’s cock back and forth. Without the use of her hands, Andi was forced to bob her head in unison with Glenda’s pace and try to capture his tool. This was Glenda’s favorite part of the game. Each time Andi got close, Glenda would move his cock the other way. Then she would bring it back and slap it against Andi’s face. After the first couple of times, Glenda started taunting the young girl.
Glenda: “What’s wrong Andi? Can’t you get Sam’s dick in your mouth? What kind of slut are you? Certainly you have sucked cock before, haven’t you?”
Andi: “Not often mam and each of those men were more than happy to shove it in my face.”
Glenda: “Is that what you want me to do little girl?”
Andi: “No mam. I mean, yes mam. I mean, please just hold it still.”
Glenda liked that Andi was getting flustered. She released Sam’s cock and told Andi to continue. Glenda moved back around Sam and over to where Sara sat while Andi began to gobble Sam’s cock.
Glenda began messaging Sara’s breasts and teasingly rubbing Sara’s pussy while they watched the performance in front of them.
Glenda: “Do you like the vision before you?”
Sara: “It is exciting.”
Glenda: “Do you think Andi is sexy.”?
Sara: “Yes. We’ve been together a couple of times.”
Glenda: “Look at Sam’s cock. Have you ever had one as beautiful as that before?”
Sara: “No. It is kind of scary.”
Glenda: “Scary because it is black?”
Sara: “No, scary because of its width.”
Glenda continued quizzing Sara about her experiences while she teased the helpless housewife. Andi was doing the best she could, but without the use of her hands, she was struggling. Never before had she not been able to make a man cum within just a few minutes of taking him in her mouth. Without being able to stroke him, however, she was limited in how much of his staff she could stimulate. Andi was not adept at taking a cock down her throat, a lacking skill that Sam noticed.
Sam: “Damn girl, you are going to need to work on your cock-sucking skills if we are going to ever be together again. I’d bet Sara over there could take the whole thing.”
Andi was disappointed. She had never received a complaint before about her talents. She determined to redouble her efforts to bring him off. She began sucking harder and bobbing her head up and down faster. Sam just laughed at her efforts. He liked having the saliva drooling out of her mouth, but there was no way he was going to end the afternoon with just a simple blowjob. He was far too in control of his emotions for that to happen.
“You are just pathetic. I’d get more pleasure humping the table like Sara over there,” Sam bellowed. It wasn’t true, of course, but he knew the statement would help maintain his control over Andi.
Sam gave a quick wave to Glenda who stood back up and grabbed Sara by the arm.
“Your turn,” she said as she removed Sara’s handcuffs. “Lay back on the table with your butt on the edge and spread your legs.” Sara complied immediately.
Sam: “Now Andi, I know you’ve done this before. Let’s see if your pussy licking is better than your dick sucking. Get busy. I need her good and wet so I can fuck her.”
Andi stood up, walked around the table and then got back on her knees between Sara’s legs. Andi knew she could accomplish this task. Although she wished her hands were free, she knew she could bring Sara off with just her tongue. Andi found Sara’s pussy already wet and inviting. Glenda’s teasing had done its job and rekindled Sara’s desires. Sam and Glenda took positions on opposite sides of the table. Sam placed his cock in Sara’s left hand. She immediately knew what he wanted and started to stroke it. Sara expected Glenda to tell her to finger her, but instead she pickup up the camcorder Andi had been using and began to film the action.
“As long as your mistress wants proof of what a slut you are, Sara, we are happy to oblige. Be a good girl and look into the camera. I’m sure your mistress wants to see your pretty face.”
Sara turned her head toward Glenda who zoomed the viewfinder in tight on Sara’s face. The expression she showed was one of pure lust. Glenda then slowly zoomed out to show Sara’s hand keeping Sam hard while Andi happily slurped away at her pussy. For her part, Andi was happy to be giving Sara pleasure. Andi had been taught well by Maggie how to satisfy a pussy with her tongue, and within minutes she had Sara withering on the table, rocking back and forth. Glenda moved behind Andi to establish a point of view shot just in time to film Sara cumming. Although not as powerful as when she was masturbating on the desk, Sara felt satisfied.
Glenda: “Very good job Andi. Someone has obviously taught you how to service a pussy properly.”
Andi: “Thank you. Maggie always said I have certain talents.”
Glenda moved back over to the chairs, slide her skirt and panties off and sat down. “Let’s see just how talented you are. Get between my legs and don’t stop until I tell you,” she practically yelled.
Andi was disappointed she was not going to get Sam’s dick right then, but she dutifully changed position and began to service the fat woman’s pussy. Andi was repulsed by the smell and taste. Obviously this woman did not take care of her body. Andi made a mental note to concentrate of Glenda’s clit and try to finish her as quickly as she could. For her part, Glenda squeezed her legs together and held Andi’s head tightly. She also grabbed Andi’s hair and forced her to work up and down her slit whenever she felt Andi was not being enthusiastic enough.
As Andi continued her duties, Sam moved between the legs of a very compliant Sara. Placing her legs on his shoulders, he slid her down so her ass was hanging off the table.
“I’m going to fuck you good, so you might want to hold onto something,” he told her. Lying on her back, the only thing Sara could hold onto was the table edge near her butt.
Sam wrapped his strong arms around Sara’s legs and lifted her so her pussy was at the level of his cock, about 3 inches above the level of her head. He positioned the cock head at the entrance to Sara’s pussy and slowly started to insert it. If he was concerned that Sara would not be wet enough to allow him to enter easily, he did not need to be. Sam eased his cock into Sara with the straightforwardness of a man who knew exactly how to satisfy a woman. He went slowly, but never paused to let Sara catch her breath.
When he was finally buried all the way, Sam paused for about 10 seconds. Looking Sara in the eyes, he asked, “Are you ready for a serious pounding?”
Sara nodded.
Sam began rhythmically thrusting into the overheated woman. He started easy taking only about 4 inches out each stroke. So far Sara thought this wasn’t that different than Frank, except for the width. Soon, however, Sam had built up his pace and was taking at least 8 inches out each stroke. Other than her brief encounter with Cindy’s strap-on, Sara had never felt so full. Sam was tireless. His upper body strength made it easy to support Sara’s legs so her butt was free to float on his cock. Sara held onto the table for dear life. If she let go, she worried she would fly across the room. Sara’s breasts were bouncing back and forth wildly. Her scream of passion echoed off the walls. The confined space made them seem louder. Glenda in particular was starting to get annoyed. She like hearing her new play toy’s slurps and Sara was preventing that.
Grabbing Andi’s head and pulling it back, she motioned for the girl to pick up her panties. “Stick these in that slut’s mouth. I’m getting exhausted just listening to her. Andi was happy to jam Glenda’s panties in Sara’s mouth. If they smelled half a bad as Glenda’s pussy, Sara would soon be gagging and might shut up. Andi was jealous that she had not been fucked yet. Sam was certainly going to town on Sara. Andi was worried that he would cum before she got her chance. After putting the panties in Sara’s mouth, Andi kneeled down next to Glenda. She felt fortunate that Glenda did not pull her back down to service her further. For the time being, Glenda was satisfied watching Sam and Sara.
Glenda’s panties served as an adequate gag. Sara was still noisy, but at least the sound was not as piercing. Sam continued to savagely fuck her. Sara was just thinking that a mortal man would have cum already when she starting feeling the build-up to another of her own climaxes. Sara’s sounds changed at this point. She started chanting for Sam to fuck her harder. Her words, although muffled by the panties, were music to Sam’s ears. Sensing her impending climax, Sam pulled out and rolled Sara over on her stomach. Her legs quickly found solid footing and she braced herself for the onslaught to come. Sam quickly mounted her again and gave her 10 or 15 speedy strokes to reacclimatize her to his cock. Sam then pulled out and aimed squarely at Sara’s ass. Sara didn’t realize what was happening until she felt his cock pushing at her hole. With only limited experience of anal sex, Sara was terrified at the prospect of Sam’s monster trying to find its home in her butt. She didn’t have to worry long. Sam was not going to take no for an answer. With both hands, he pried apart Sara’s cheeks and rammed his cock into her unprotected asshole. Unlike when she had inserted the butt plug, Sam did not wait for her ass to stretch and accommodate him. Sara felt like she was going to lose bowel control as the sensation of his assault hit her full force. Sam wasn’t being gentle or loving. He was fucking her. With each lunge, Sam pushed Sara down onto the table. Her clit, trapped on the edge of the table once again, began spasming almost immediately. Sara’s face was contorted in a weird mix of pain and pleasure.
Glenda had seen that look before. This onslaught was almost over. Glenda stood up and grabbed Andi by the hair once again. She effortlessly pulled Andi, scrambling on the floor, over to where Sam was standing. “I want you to kneel here and prepare to take his load. Sit on your hands and tilt your head back,” were Glenda’s simple instructions.
Sara had reached her peak and again began an intense orgasm. Sam furiously continued to pound into her until he could hold back no longer. As he pulled out, Glenda grabbed his cock and aimed it squarely at Andi’s face. With a couple of well-timed strokes, Sam unloaded a torrent of cum onto the teenager. Without her hands to defend herself, Andi had to sit back and take the onslaught. Cum rained down her face, over her lips and dripped down her heaving chest. When at last she didn’t feel any more spurts hitting her, she opened her eyes to the flash of a camera bulb and a smiling Glenda.
“You’re not quite done yet,” said Sam. First Sara over there is going to clean your face. Then you are going to clean my cock.”
Sara was in little condition to move, let alone protest. Andi stood and walked over to the other side of the table. Glenda gave Sara a quick slap on the ass to get her moving.
“Don’t let your friend just stand there dripping, lick that cum off her face.”
Sara weakly moved to her knees and started licking the cum, which had dripped onto Andi’s breasts. Andi, having not been able to orgasm throughout this ordeal was enjoying the attention she was finally getting. Sara started slowly but soon was sucking on Andi’s nipples and even tried to reach forward to finger her pussy. Glenda put a stop to that with another smack to Sara’s ass. “I said clean her face, not make her cum.”
Sara smiled at Andi as if to say she tried and continued lapping at the now drying sperm. Andi’s face was a mess. Sara did her best to lick her clean, but in truth, she was more interested in making out with her friend. Each time her mouth neared Andi’s, Sara made sure to give her a passionate kiss. She would then move away from her mouth and lick more jizz from her face.
Sara got her third wind by this nasty act. She realized Andi was enjoying her attention and this was a chance to pay her back with a little teasing. While she was licking Andi’s face, Sara started to tweak her nipples. As long as Sara was sucking up Sam’s load, Glenda let her continue. Sara rolled Andi’s nipples between her fingers while licking her face and stopping every so often to kiss her.
Glenda and Sam were certainly happy with what they saw. Sam in particular. His cock had not deflated after he shot it load. Seeing one woman licking his cum off another was a definite turn on. Seeing Andi respond positively was also exciting. This young girl worked in the mall. If he played his cards right, today’s activities could become regular events.
Eventually Sara finished and concentrated on kissing Andi. Glenda quickly pulled her off and sat her back down on the chair. Andi looked at Sam and without shame asked him to fuck her.
Sam was willing, of course. If one white woman was good, then having two in the same day was better. Sam sat down on the other chair, his cock standing at attention like a flagpole. He motioned Andi over and spun her around so she faced Glenda and Sara. Sam gave Andi’s backside a little tug and she began her decent. Sam’s cock filled her pussy completely. Andi waited several agonizing seconds impaled on the monster before starting to slide up and down. Sara watched intently as Andi’s expression changed from one of ache at stretching to accommodate her new lover to one of bliss as she rode Sam like a champion cowgirl. Over and over she rocked up and down his cock. Her plaintiff wails growing. Sara was enjoying the show and began playing with her own pussy.
“You really are quite a slut Sara, aren’t you?” questioned Glenda. “If you ever get tired of your current situation, stop by a visit us. I’m sure you would like another crack at Sam.”
“I would like that very much,” replied Sara.
Andi’s gyrations were reaching a fever pitch. Usually she could not climax just from penetration, but with her brain on overload from the entire afternoon, she was almost there.
Just then Sam grunted and lifted her off his cock. Andi turned to face him just as his cock head swelled and a swift moving, although much smaller load arched out of his body and back onto hers. Andi fought to hold back tears of frustration as Glenda told Sara to massage the cum into Andi’s skin.
Andi was happy to feel Sara’s touch again, but she knew no orgasm was forthcoming. This is what she and Maggie did to other girls. It wasn’t supposed to happen to her.
After Sara was done with Andi, Glenda had her clean off Sam’s cock with a quick blowjob. Sara was all too happy to oblige. Glenda then told the girls to get dressed an leave. She handed them the camcorder and told them the surveillance footage would be ready for pickup tomorrow.
Sara and Andi walked back to the store. Sara was sore and satisfied. Andi was on edge. As they walked into the store, Maggie knew something different had happened. Not only because two hours had past but also by the girls messy hair and rumpled clothing.
Maggie: “Do you want to tell me about it?”
Andi: “I will tell you everything, but first I need to cum.”
Maggie: “No problem, why don’t you head to my office. I’ll be right there.”
Sara watched as Andi walked down the hallway.
Maggie: “I don’t suppose you want to give me the details do you?”
Sara: “I’d love to but I really need to get home and Andi really needs you right now.
Maggie: “Ok, I’m sure Andi will tell me after I finished with her. Your clothes are in a box in the dressing room. Flip the closed sign on your way out, will you?”
Sara watched Maggie strut down the hall. Instead of turning into her office, however, she went into the leather showroom. Sara was confused until Maggie returned a few seconds later holding a ridding crop in her hand. With a wink to Sara, Maggie opened the office door.
Sara went to the dressing room and retrieved her clothes. Part of her wanted to go into the office, but she was too shredded to really consider that option. It was late in the day and she needed to get home.
Sara was pleased with herself. Certainly Mistress Heather would not be able to resist her after she heard the story and saw the video evidence. Sara walked out of the mall with a spring in her step, excited to document the day’s events in an email to her mistress.
Sara was worn out after Friday's activities at the mall. She wanted nothing more than to sleep in as late as she could. She knew the k**s would be off hanging out with their friends and that Frank would busy himself around the house. At 7:45 a phone call woke her up. Frank picked up the phone in the kitchen, but the damage was done. Sara was wide-awake.
The call was from Jim Anderson, her husband's boss. He said one of the players in his regular foursome came down ill last night and they had an opening. He asked Frank if he would like to play golf today. Without even checking with Sara, he said he would love to. Jim told Frank he would pick him up in an hour.
Frank came upstairs to find Sara still in bed, but obviously upset about being awake. He gave her a good morning hug and a light kiss on the lips. Looking a little sheepish, he told Sara about his invitation to play golf. Although Sara was secretly happy Frank would not be home today, it would give her time to send a lengthy email to Mistress Heather without being disturbed, she could let him off the hook too easy. She chided him for not wanting to spend time with her. He responded that playing golf with the boss was good for his career and therefore good for her also. After a brief exchange, Sara gave in and told him to have a good time.
Since she was awake already, Sara figured she should shower and start the day. Yesterday she had taken a quick shower when she got back from the mall, lest the odor from Sam and Glenda's fucking be too pronounced. This morning she had time so she figured a leisurely bath was in order. If she couldn't sleep in, at least she could luxuriate in the tub for half and hour. Sara drew a hot bath and poured scented bath oils into the water. While waiting for the tub to fill, she tried to examine her ass in the bathroom mirror. This was something she had never really done before. She still felt tender on her backside and wondered if there was any visual evidence of her activities. Having never really looked at her asshole, Sara wasn't sure what was normal and what was irregular. It looked normal to her, although there might be a little swelling. After the onslaught it took yesterday, Sara figured it was in good shape.
By now the tub was full and Sara lowered herself into the inviting water. The hot water felt great washing over her. Sara lay back and let the warmth soak into her bones, the bath oils teasing her nostrils with the scent of lavender. Sara felt totally alive. After about 20 minutes, the water had cooled enough for Sara to think about getting out. Having not shaved her legs for a while, she figured now would be a good time. She got out of the tub and retrieved her razor from the vanity drawer. While pulling out the drawer, her pubic hair caught her eye. She had never shaved her pussy before, but her brain snapped back into slut mode and told her that is what she should do. Certainly Mistress Heather would like her more if she were bare.
Sara rooted around in the drawer for a small scissors. Some years back Frank had grown a beard and used them to trim it when it got too bushy. Sara found them buried under a bunch of other things they never used. Sara wasn't exactly sure how to start. She sat down in her make-up chair and tried to bend over to get a good look at where to trim. She was semi successful, but wanted a better view. Looking back onto the vanity countertop, she spied a medium sized hand mirror she sometimes used to get a close-up view of her make-up. She picked up the mirror and examined her pussy. Sara now had a good view, but not much room to work. Her solution was to lift and spread her legs and place them on the countertop. There has to be an easier way, she thought, but at the moment this would work fine.
Sara made quick work trimming her pubic hair down to fine stubble. She then returned to the bathtub with her razor, shaving cream and the mirror.
Sara quickly dispatched the hair on her legs and under her arms. Like so many times before, this task took only around 5 minutes. Shaving her pussy would be more difficult. Even though she used a safety razor, Sara was not about to take chances with her most private of body parts. She determined the best position would be lying on her back so she could hold the mirror above herself. Sara let out most of the water so her pussy was clearly accessible. She then lathered it up and let the cream soften the hair for a few moments. What a vision she was, lying in an almost empty bathtub with a mirror and razor in her hands with a shaving cream covered pussy.
Sara again had the problem of having enough room to operate, so she d****d her left leg over the side of the tub. "Thank God I remembered to lock the door," she thought to herself. "Somehow I don't think Frank would understand what I am doing."
Carefully, ever so carefully, Sara proceeded to shave the stubble from around her pussy. She left a little right around the lips. Without a free hand, she didn't feel comfortable going in too tight, but at least it was a start. After she finished shaving, she turned on the handheld nozzle from the tub. With the gentle spray, she washed away the shaving cream remnants. Unprotected by hair, the arching water droplets we free to contact with her clit, an unexpected but very welcome bonus. Why didn't I do this before?" went through Sara's mind as the soothing water flow tickled her most sensitive region.
Sara was tempted to hold the nozzle in place and pleasure herself, but she wanted to see Frank off and didn't want him to get suspicious why she had been in the bathroom for so long. Reluctantly, Sara got out of the bathtub and toweled off. She looked in the mirror once again and liked the bald vision reflecting back to her. "No wonder men like shaved women," she thought. "I hope Mistress Heather likes it too."
Sara looked out the window. The sun was shining and it looked like a glorious spring day. "Perhaps a nice run would be a good way to enjoy the day," Sara thought. Heading to her walk in closet, Sara picked out the same running outfit she had worn to the park the day Cindy Anderson seduced her. The grease stain had not fully come out from where Cindy had spanked her with the spatula, but it really wasn't noticeable. Sara wasn't dressing to be noticed, at least not outrageously so. To her tight white running shorts, Sara added her running bra with a pink crop top, which showed her abs to nice effect, along with white socks and running shoes. As she started to dress, Sara decided a little hidden fun would be nice and grabbed one of the thongs she got from Susan at Victoria Secret instead of her usual cotton running underwear. Although totally unnoticeable, just knowing she was nearly bare and cleanly shaven beneath her shorts excited Sara. As she looked in the mirror one last time while walking out of the bedroom, Sara was pleased with what she saw. Fit and trim, she did not look like a 37-year-old woman. Sara thought she could pass for 27 if she tried. Satisfied with her outfit, Sara headed downstairs just as Jim Anderson was arriving.
Frank: "Honey, Jim is here. Can you open the door? I have to get my clubs."
Sara: "Sure."
Sara opened the door as Jim was heading to the garage.
Jim: "Good morning Sara. I heard you had an interesting day yesterday."
"How does everyone always know what I have done," Sara thought to herself.
Sara: "Shhh. Frank doesn't know."
Frank: "Don't worry; your extracurricular activities are our little secret. By the way, Cindy is expecting you at our house in 15 minutes."
Sara started to blush as Frank appeared from the garage carrying his clubs. He set them down and came over to give Sara a quick goodbye kiss.
Frank: "Thanks for letting me play today, honey. I'll make it up to you tomorrow."
Sara: "Don't worry, dear. I'll find someway to amuse myself."
With that exchange, Jim and Frank headed toward the car and Sara walked back into the house. With only 15 minutes to get to Cindy's house, Sara didn't have time to change. She scampered upstairs to retrieve the Ben Wa balls and butt plug. Sara looked out the window and saw Jim's car pulling out of the driveway. Satisfied they were gone, she ran downstairs, grabbed her purse and headed to the garage. Sara's mind was filled with questions as she drove the two miles to Jim and Cindy's house. She wondered what Cindy would make her do. Cindy had already threatened to punish Sara for not returning the toys last Sunday. Sara worried what that might entail, but at the same time, she was looking forward to submitting to the older woman again.
Cindy arrived at the house with two minutes to spare. She gleefully trotted up to the front door. There was a note taped on it. Sara could not believe what she read.
"Welcome slut Sara. If you are reading this note, you got Jim's message. Slaves are not allowed to use the front door. You are to take your clothes off and then walk, don't run, around the house to the basement door. The door will be unlocked. You will find additional items and instructions on the pool table. You are to follow the instructions and wait for me." The note was signed Cindy.
Sara was not surprised by the content of the note. This type of treatment and the tone was in line with how her relationship with Cindy had evolved. What surprised Sara was that it was on the front door of the house. Anyone walking up to the door, the UPS driver, a girl scout selling cookies, anyone could have read the message. Sara also was not too keen about removing her clothes on the front porch. The Anderson's lived at the end of a cull-d-sac so at least there would be no drive by traffic. Sara peaked around the side of the house and didn't see any neighbors outside. She figured the odds of someone watching the front door were minimal, so she quickly dispatched her crop top and running shorts. Standing in her running bra and thong, Sara once again made a quick assessment of the block. It was still quiet, so her shoes and socks were next to come off. With a deep breath completed, Sara finally pulled off her bra and pulled down her thong. A rush of excitement flowed through her body. She was proud of herself for being able to strip in public, even if nobody was watching. Two weeks ago she never would have been able to do that.
Sara left her clothes on the front porch, grabbed her purse and calmly walked around the fieldstone path to the back of Jim and Cindy's house. The last time she made this trip she was fully clothed and the sun was setting. Today she did it naked and in broad daylight. Because of the location of their lot, only one house had any windows that faced the side of the house. Sara didn't notice any lights on, but she quickened her step, just in case. The cull-de-sac dead-ended into a large expanse of wetlands. There were no houses that backed to Jim and Cindy's for at least 500 feet, maybe more. As Sara moved into the backyard, she started noticing how nice the landscaping was. The only other time she was there, she was too distracted to look. The yard had been professionally landscaped, that was for sure. There were trees, shrubs, bushes, a garden and a gazebo with what looked like a hot tub. Very nice, Sara thought. Maybe someday we will be able to afford to live in a house like this.
Sara approached the door to the basement. She was surprised there was no note attached to it. Sara half expected more instructions before entering the house. Sliding the glass door open, Sara walked inside. Looking around, Sara started thinking about the last time she was there. Her memories flowed as she looked at the couch and even the door to the unfinished section. Sara felt her pussy moisten. She would have liked to spend more time reminiscing, but her peripheral vision caught the edge of the pool table. Quickly moving too it, Sara spied a number of items, although no clothes. True to the instructions on the front door, there was another piece of paper. Sara dropped purse on the pool table and picked up the note.
"You've done well this week, my pet. I will be back in town Tuesday night. If I receive a good report from Cindy, I will send for you on Wednesday. If I don't, this will be the last contact we have. You are to put these items on that lovely body, bend over the pool table and wait for Cindy. Follow her instructions for the remainder of the day. Serve her as you want to serve me and you will do fine." - Mistress Heather.
Sara read the note twice, her arousal becoming more insistent. With her left hand, Sara brought the note to her nostrils and took a deep breath. The paper smelled faintly of the perfume Sara knew to be her Mistress' scent. Sara's right hand moved down to her pussy and began rubbing her outer lips. Sara took another deep sniff of the paper and then looked down at the top of the pool table.
There six item, five made from leather. The first item was ankle cuffs with a short chain holding them together. The second was a belt with a small strip of leather running from the front to the back. It took Sara a couple of moments to figure out the function of the strip. She wasn't pleased when she realized it was a chastity belt. This might be a long day indeed. Third was the only non-leather item. Sara recognized this item immediately. They were nipple clamps. Fourth was another set of leather cuffs. They were padded on the inside and clipped together. Fifth was a collar with a large D-ring on both the front and back. The last item was a blindfold. Sara had a love/hate relationship with being blindfolded. On the hate side, she wanted to know what was going on and who was doing it to her. At the same time, she had never been as turned on as she was lying in her bed the first time Mistress Heather had taken her when she couldn't see what was happening. Absent from the table was any type of footwear. This surprised Sara because she assumed there would be leather boots or some kind of high heels.
Sara took just a moment examining the items spread before her and then started getting "dressed." It didn't take long. She started with the leg cuffs. Sara sat on the cold basement floor and attached both cuffs. The chain between them was only about twelve inches long. Sara would not be able to move very quickly. Standing back up proved to be more of a challenge than she anticipated. Without being able to spread her legs, Sara had difficultly gaining the necessary leverage to stand up. After two failed attempts, Sara rolled onto her knees and used the edge of the pool table to pull herself up.
Next, Sara had to decide what to put on next. Clearly the wrist cuff would have to be last. Sara assumed her hands were to be bound behind her back, so that made their position in the order simple. The blindfold would theoretically have to be second to last, so Sara had three options. She chose the collar next. Sara wanted to wait as long as possible to put on the clamps and wasn't too thrilled about the chastity belt either.
The collar fit very tight. Much tighter, in fact, than the last one, she remembered. There were two big rings, one in the front and one in the back, in addition to two smaller rings on the sides. The collar was also wider than before, covering most of her neck. Sara wondered what was likely to be attached. She didn't see a leash, but obviously the collar was there for a reason.
Next Sara put on the chastity belt. Her pussy was very wet by this point and she was disappointed to cover it up. Sara had been discretely feeling herself up and knew she could make herself cum with little additional effort. This belt was her signal not to continue. The strap, which ran from the front to the back, was wide enough to cover both her pussy lips and the crack of her ass. When she tightened the belt, she attempted to sneak a finger underneath, but that was not going to happen. The stubble from where she had shaved her pussy rubbed against the strap in a most irritating way. This seemingly minor annoyance grew in importance as Sara attempted to walk to a wall mirror to look at how the collar and belt looked. The rubbing of the stubble was very noticeable and not in a pleasurable way. Still Sara liked what she saw in the mirror. She had become more accustomed to wearing leather and her light skin set off the black color. The smell of the leather collar permeated her thoughts. She knew why she was wearing it and the scent was becoming a memory fragrance. Mistress Heather knew that soon, every time Sara smelled leather, it would turn her on. Mistress Heather understood how scent was the strongest of the five senses for memory recall. It is why she always wore the same perfume around Sara and had put the aroma on her note. Mistress Heather was an expert at programming the u*********s mind of a submissive. She had big plans for Sara and everything had a purpose.
After allowing herself a few stolen moments looking in the mirror, Sara was brought back to reality by the faint sound of a garage door opening. "Cindy must be home and I'm not fully dressed," snapped into her mind.
Sara hobbled back to the pool table and grabbed the nipple clamps. She rubbed her right nipple with her index and middle finger, but for some reason it wasn't getting hard enough to put the clamp on it. Sara began to panic. Cindy would be here in moments and Sara's procrastination would cost her. Sara tried to focus on "sexy thoughts" but her unnerved state was in control instead of her arousal. Sara heard Cindy's footsteps move across the floor above her. She shut her eyes and tried to think back to the fucking she received at the mall. She bent over the pool table and rubbed her breasts on the felt while remembering Sam slamming into her unprotected pussy. Sara was still having trouble focusing and a vision of Mistress Heather whipping her ass as punishment replaced Sam's face. She was still being fucked, only this time is was her Mistress' strap-on doing the penetrating. This visualization did the trick. Sara's pussy became wetter and her nipples stiffened enough to allow her to attach the clamps. The note didn't specify how tight to make the clamps, so Sara just made them tight enough to stay on by themselves. Sara then grabbed the blindfold and put it on her forehead. After it was ready to be put in place, Sara grabbed the wrist cuffs attaching one to each wrist. Finally she pulled the blindfold down, swung her arms behind herself and clipped the cuffs together. As she heard the footsteps approach the basement door, Sara bent her over the pool table once again and waited for Cindy to come downstairs.
Sara's mind was racing with thoughts about what was to come. She heard footsteps upstairs, but could not decide how many people were walking around. It could be one, two or three. Her mind could not come to a decision and was playing tricks on her. Certainly Jim would not be home. Or would he. Perhaps the golf game was just a ruse and he had told Frank everything. Sara struggled with that thought. She wanted to tell Frank but was unsure about how he would react. Sara rattled the chain between her wrist cuffs. Positioned as they were, she could not unclip them. Escape was not an option. Whatever was going to happen was going to happen. Minutes passed. Sara could hear her heart beating. Sara began to lose track of time. How long had she been bent over the table? Sara strained to hear anything. All movement upstairs seemed to have stopped. Did Cindy leave? Was this her punishment?
Finally Sara heard the basement door open and footsteps on the stairs.
Cindy: "My, my, what do we have here?"
Sara: "A slut."
Cindy: "Good answer. Have you brought back my toys?"
Sara: "Yes mam."
Cindy: "Very good. Keep your answers short, don't speak unless spoken to and we will get along fine today."
Sara: "Yes mam."
Sara could sense Cindy moving around her, as if appraising what she saw.
Cindy: "You've done well, little one. Any problems carrying out my orders."
Sara: "No mam."
Cindy: "Good. As I recall, I told you to return my toys last Sunday and you did not. What type of punishment do you think you deserve."
Sara: "Whatever you decide, mam."
Cindy: "You are learning fast. I think a spanking is in order, but not just yet. Have you had a fun week since our last party?"
Sara: "Yes mam."
Cindy: "I'll bet. I've been following your exploits via our Club email exchange. I would like to hear about it in your own words. Let's go upstairs where I can be more comfortable."
Sara felt something click onto the front of her collar, a lead no doubt she thought. Then she felt something click onto the back of her collar. She wasn't so sure what that could be. Next, she felt Cindy string another strap under her wrists pulling them upward. The strap was then clipped onto the back of the collar. Sara's arms were now effectively secured at a slightly painful angle. Cindy then gave Sara a sharp swat on the butt and pulled on the lead attached to the front of the collar and told Sara to start moving.
Slowly, ever so slowly as the ankle chain would not allow her to move fast, Sara was lead to the stairs.
Cindy: "You probably can't walk up the stairs. The chain will not allow it, at least not until you have practiced more. With your arms tied like they are, I don't think crawling up the stairs will work much better. We probably should use the walk-out entrance and then around to the kitchen door."
Sara was mortified. Walking naked through the yard was one thing. Shuffling around bound like a prisoner was another. Sara felt the lead slacken as Cindy pulled on the chain between the nipple clamps instead.
Cindy: "Come on now slut, you know you want this."
Cindy lead Sara to the sliding door by tugging then releasing the nipple clamp chain. She didn't pull them hard. She didn't need to. Sara moved along willingly. She didn't want to voice an answer to Cindy's assertion, but Sara knew Cindy was right.
Cindy dropped the chain and slid open the door. Without prompting, Sara continued to shuffle her feet and once again felt the spring air on her naked flesh. Cindy picked up the lead and pulled Sara indicating she should speed up. Although still slow, Cindy's pace frequently had Sara almost tripping. Sara struggled to climb the hill leading to the main level and was relieved to feel the patio beneath her feet.
Cindy: "You look a little cold. We you chilly downstairs?"
Sara: "A little mam."
Cindy: "I've got to set a couple of things up. Why don't you stay out here in the sun?"
Sara: "I'd rather come inside with you."
Cindy: "Nonsense. Don't you want to enjoy the glorious day? Besides, does it really matter what you want?"
Sara: "No mam."
Cindy released the chain between the wrist cuffs and took off the strap attaching the cuffs to the collar. She then pushed Sara down onto a chaise lounge instructing her to stretch out and relax. As Sara eased her legs down the length of the lounge, Cindy grabbed each arm and pulled it above Sara's head. Clipping them together, Cindy quickly used the strap to secure Sara's arms to the top of the chair. Although the blindfold was still in place, Sara could picture exactly what she looked like on the chaise. The image excited her as did the fact that she was tied outside.
5 年 前